HERE WE GO! Power Rangers: Spectral Lights

[Green Senturion]

Episode 1. The Crystallization, Part I

“On a planet not too distant from but unknown to our own, there existed three young rulers only ten years of age, each bestowed with the most awesome powers of light on the planet. Few are born with such awesome powers, and those who have the great powers of light are chosen to rule. On this planet, everyone was under the persuasion of a certain element. The three with the power of light were the ones chosen to rule their world, as those with the powers of light always rule the planet under the orders of the Great Ones in the Heavens Above. Since one had died tragically earlier in the year, and one was too young to rule, being only five years of age, the three ten-year olds were the only ones available to rule. With the help of their four royal advisers, they did so well, in the opinion of most.

But one faction, the Dark party, arose, believing that the young rulers were not giving equal rights to all. They argued that citizens with the powers of Darkness were treated worse than the citizens with the powers of light; and so, a rebellion started. Try as the teens might, the only way they could stop a war from arising was by allowing the three leaders of the Dark party to join them in office. Since a prophecy from the resident Seer had told the advisers that seven were needed to bring a world to peace, the children thought that maybe the best way to suppress the rebellion was to join forces with their foes.

But their foes proved to be cruel, and oppressive. They immediately set out to re-write the law with their Dark brethren in mind, and wished to reduce the amount of rights that the Light citizens had. The three Light rulers were outraged, and challenged the Dark leaders to a battle that would decide who held the power of office.

Assisted by their advisers, the rulers prevailed in the battle, but not without severe injury to both themselves and the Dark leaders. Realizing that the rulers would die if not treated quickly, the advisers cast a spell from the ancient Tome of Wisdom that would heal the rulers, but erase all their memories. Realizing that their youth had perhaps prevented them from ruling at full capacity before, the advisers brought them to our own planet, deciding that only after ten years would their true fate be revealed to them...

But the Dark leaders heard of the advisers' plan, and followed them to the planet earth. While they too had a plan to recover, they were on their own. They decided to convert themselves into their simplest forms of energy, to hibernate, for ten years until the day when they would arise again to claim their title of supreme rulers from the three Light rulers, the Lights of Hope...”

“Grandpa, please,” Andy Morris moaned, “I’ve been hearing this story from you every year for the past ten years. Can’t we just go ONE YEAR without listening to this story?”

“Well…okay, Andrew,” his grandfather Pete sighed, “But are you sure? I mean…you’ve never complained about it before…”

“Grandpa, I’m twenty now. This is the TENTH TIME I’ve heard the story. I REALLY think that I don’t need to hear it again.”

Pete sighed, staring into his grandson’s big brown eyes. How big and beautiful they were, shining like the sun; but how cruel and cold they became when he was in such a fiery mood. Pete ran his hand through his silvery hair and sighed. He then spoke slowly:

“You know, you spend so little time with me these days. I would think the LEAST you could do would be to hear me out when I tell you a story I like, especially seeing as it only happens once a year, on your birthday. You’ve become so hot-headed and I think…”

Andy blinked slowly—the lights were so darn bright in that house all the time—and slowly realized that he had offended his grandfather. His grandfather was still active, being only sixty years of age or so, but his tired blue eyes always told Andy when he was coming on strong. Standing up tall, Andy sighed, saying:

“Look…I know you’re right. It’s just…I don’t know, sometimes I feel so…different; like there’s something inside of me I can’t explain. I’m sorry. I’ll try to be easier on you, but I…”

Pete placed his wrinkled hand on his grandson’s and smiled. He patted his head half condescendingly, and half reassuringly, running his old hand through the boy’s wavy black hair as he did when he was a child. Slowly, he stood up, and began walking to a drawer across the room. Grandpa sure knows how to swing the mood, Andy thought.

“I know the way you feel, Andrew. We all feel the same way when we are young. But the truth is, as you grow older, you learn to be more stable and in control of your emotions. And who knows…maybe, that day will come soon. But it’s your birthday! Today is a day when you most certainly should NOT be putting yourself down…nor should others.” He walked back carrying a small black box and placed it in his grandson’s hand.

“What’s this?” Andy wondered out loud. “I thought you didn’t go shopping anymore?”

“This is something I’ve been waiting to give you for a long time. Here, take it.”

Andy opened the box slowly and gasped with surprise. Inside was a gold Rolex watch with a solid crystal casing. He stared up at his grandfather in surprise, and without saying a word, hugged him tightly. Pete smiled, patted his grandson once more, and whispered:

“I love you, Andrew. Whatever happens, I will always love you.”

Andy wiped his eyes quickly, trying to pass the gesture off as though he were wiping his forehead. Running out the front door into the sunny outdoors, he stopped himself quickly and turned around to whisper to his grandfather a solemn “Thanks, Grandpa.”

Pete closed the door gently and smiled to himself, knowing he’d done well for the day. Just as he was about to sit down, he heard the door burst open behind him. Turning around slowly expecting to see his grandson, Pete gasped as he found himself with a giant green drill pointed at his abdomen. The drill connected to a tall creature appearing to be swathed in brown and green vines, with cruel red slits for eyes and a small black mouth. Atop his head rested a red flower that contrasted greatly from the darkness in the rest of his figure. The creature licked his lips slowly, then spat:

“Hello, Pete. What have YOU been up to recently?”

As Andy walked down the sidewalk, he could hear a tired, but powerful scream, and a loud bursting sound. Whirling around like a tornado, he spotted an orange flash of light coming from his house. With lightning-fast speed, Andy raced back to his house, afraid of what he was about to discover. As he raced up the wooden steps leading to the stucco walls of the old brown mini-mansion, he found himself face to face with the same green creature who, unbeknownst to Andy, had just confronted his grandfather.

“Give me the watch, boy,” the creature rasped, not emerging from the darkness of the house, “Or you shall suffer the same fate as your friend here.”

Gesturing with a gnarled, bending limb, Andy looked toward his grandfather’s prostrate figure and nearly collapsed. The creature, however, prevented him from doing so. He held out his vine of an arm and pointed it toward Pete’s limp body. Andy watched in horror as specks of light radiated toward the creature’s vine and Pete’s body then transformed into a ball of light that vanished into the tortuous abyss of the plant-like creature’s arm. Thinking hurriedly but determinedly, Andrew remembered his grandfather’s words, “Do not escalate a fight unless forced.” Andy kicked the creature in the chest, toppling him backwards. The creature brought itself to its feet, using its vines to root itself back in the ground, and screamed:

“Now you shall pay with your life, boy, just as your foolish grandfather did! DEATH TO THE POWER!”

As the drill came towards him, Andrew held up his arms, hopelessly praying that this meager defense would accomplish something. Suddenly, his screaming was drowned out by a louder, raspier scream that echoed throughout the corners of the house. An unexplainable radiant glow was emerging from Andy’s watch, and, compelled by an odd voice in his head resembling his grandfather’s Andy shouted out “Light Shade! HA!”

Andy immediately found himself bathed in a pool of light, with no one but himself in view. As he held up his watch, the radiating light configured itself into a giant ball and floated into the air. Throwing his arms down as though raising himself from the bottom of a pool, Andy rapidly ascended through the air and made contact with the light. As he did so, a suit of white material that conformed to fit his figure covered his body. He felt energized, empowered, and wasn’t sure why—but he liked the feeling. A smaller orb of light then emerged from his watch and swirled around him in spiral-like fashion. His suit immediately changed from bright white to a strong shade of red. Finally, as he raised his arms in front of his face, his gloves glowed brightly in his face, and when he could see again, he found himself look out of a jagged, circular visor.

As the light before its eyes faded, the creature gradually stopped screaming. Although he had stopped screaming, however, the sight before him filled him with even more terror that the bright light had. A warrior in a red suit of armor stood before him. He could not see his face through the spikey, ball-shaped black visor on the boy’s helmet, but the white gloves, white boots, and two white stripes enclosing a white circle in the middle of his chest intimidated the creature.

“Light of Fire,” Andy spoke, practically letting the words slide out as he trembled with excitement, “Red Sunlight Ranger!”

Recognizing this warrior as the Power Ranger he claimed to be, the creature knew he had better warn his allies before starting a potentially fatal battle. He backed away from Andrew, and as his form faded into a black sphere of light, he screamed:

“We’ll meet again, Ranger! You can count on it!”

Andy stared at the retreating sphere of light, still trembling with excitement. “Power Down!” he shouted out the door, and as the suit unraveled itself from his body and disappeared in a flash of light, Andy collapsed in a heap. As he replayed everything that had just transpired in his mind, light dawned on him, as he suddenly thought:

“Grandpa!”

Tightening the watchstrap on his wrist, Andy morphed once again, though this time voluntarily, and raced away toward the center of town, compelled by an inexplicable (but not unusual considering the day’s events!) sensation. Sweating determinedly within his suit as he ran, Andy thought to himself:

“I’m coming, Grandpa!”

[Storm Warrior2]

Hmm...Cool. I'll keep an eye on this one, too.

[Zord_Crazy]

*claps* Awesome beginning, GS. Nice & simple, but with a lot of action. I will be back for sure.

[Gavyn]

Awesome. I like it. I'll keep an eye out for this one.

[Megan S. Law]

i love it so far GS. keep it up.

[Morose Angel]

Excellent beginning. You're quite skilled with creating detailed images, without over-doing it. Also, I like the Red Ranger's suit.

[Kali_WolfChilde]

i luved it, GS. can't wait 4 more. KIU!

[the_purple_stranger]

I see no faux paus, but it reads well, GS. Keep up the good work.

[Green Senturion]

Episode 2. The Crystallization, Part II

“Whale…I thought you said “Quail!”” Get it?”

The audience stared blankly back at Nick Dawson. Oh boy, he thought. This wasn’t the first time Nick had had trouble ending on a good note. I keep telling myself to do this more often, yet I keep getting myself in more trouble. Thinking quickly, Nick recovered by shouting:

“And…then I found twenty dollars!”

The audience roared. You’d be surprised that line would work as often as it does, Nick thought to himself. Oh well. The audience clapped enthusiastically, and after giving a few modest bows, Nick quickly retreated offstage into his dressing room. Man, the comedy club sure is a tough crowd to work sometimes, Nick thought as he whipped out his handkerchief and furiously began to wipe sweat off his face. He hated wiping himself off onstage, not wanting to appear unconfident or anything like that. Well, at least I can go home to my own apartment and celebrate my birthday by myself now—unlike at the foster home, where all the other foster kids would grab the cake before you could, Nick laughed to himself. Nick sighed and looked in the mirror; in retrospect, he’d had a good night. As he smiled and prepared to leave, a knock came at the door. Nick furrowed his eyebrows, wondering who would congratulate him backstage—few people ever did. Putting his handkerchief in his pocket, he ran his hand through his straight red hair and breathed heavily. As he approached the door, Nick joked to himself, Hope it isn’t a guy with a bomb! Hey, I could use that tomorrow, he quickly added to himself.

Nick gasped as he opened the door. A tall man in a black trench coat stood before him. Although he could not see the man’s face, the telltale white wisps of hair straining away from the man’s top hat suggested to Nick that he might be somewhere in his fifties to sixties. The man quickly pushed past Nick into the dressing room and slammed the door behind him. Nick raised his fists and was prepared to yell out when the man held up a silencing hand. Nick stared in puzzlement as the man boomed:

“Don’t worry—I mean you no harm. Take this watch—consider it a gift for all the laughter you’ve caused me over the years. Oh, and happy birthday.”

Nick opened his mouth to speak, but before he could say anything, the man had flashed out the door with a sweep of his coat. Nick stared down at the silver watch with a crystal casing for a moment before coming to his senses. He swung the dressing room door open and caught the man leaving through the back door. Staring down at the watch in his hand, Nick burst through the rear exit to the comedy club and began to shout:

“Hey, you…”

But was silenced by a large green drill in his face. A shadowed figure, cloaked by the darkness of the alley, loomed over him and snarled:

“I am Tendriller, leader of the Darklings. Your Red friend escaped me, but you will not. Hand over the watch before I destroy you as I did…him.” Tendriller rasped as he gestured to the crumpled figure of the mysterious man who had given Nick the watch. Tendriller held out his vine arm toward the man. As wisps of light gravitated toward the arm, the man’s corpse faded away, and an orb of light rested in Tendriller’s palm. Nick’s crystal blue eyes blinked frantically.

“Now,” Tendriller spoke icily, “If you don’t cooperate, I can do the exact same thing to you. Care to test your luck?”

Nick merely stared open-mouthed at the creature, completely frozen. He began to shiver as Tendriller raised the drill closer to his face and screamed “Time is running out, boy!”

Nick closed his eyes, and through some miraculous force, opened his mouth and screamed, “Get away from me, you freak!” With an assisted shove, Tendriller toppled over backwards before Nick. Staring with angry eyes, Nick strapped the watch to his wrist, raised it to his mouth, and before Tendriller could stop him, yelled:

“Light Shade! HA!”

A morphing process identical to what had happened to Andy’s began to occur (although how Nick would have known about Andy is impossible, given the confusion he still held about the “Red friend” remark Tendriller had made). Nick was bathed in a glow of warm light, blasted with a large orb of light, enveloped in a white suit, and turned blue by a smaller orb of light. With a final flash from his gloves, he was covered with a helmet with a semicircular visor, rounded side facing the ground. As the light faded away Nick stared down at himself in amazement, noticing the imprint on his chest of two side-by-side white line segments enclosed by two longer white line segments above and beneath them. Gaining a cool confidence within him as Nick slowly raised his head upward, Nick stood before the creature, flexed his biceps, and yelled:

“Light of Water! Blue Moonlight Ranger!”

Tendriller slammed his only fist against the ground, angered at being beaten to the punch once more. Not relishing the idea of a battle without reinforcements, he teleported away without a word, resolving to exclude the introductions and niceties with the final Ranger. The power would be his no matter what anyone said to the contrary, he thought.

Nick breathed heavily, still feeling a wave of coolness pulsing throughout his body. Suddenly, his mind flashed to the kind stranger who had bestowed upon him this strange but wonderful power. He recognized the stranger’s face, but knew little about him other than the fact that he had probably attended multiple performances. Still, he was a kind, innocent citizen, and Nick knew that one good turn deserved another. As his breathing regulated, Nick chuckled to himself:

“This will be a birthday I’ll remember for a while.”

Turning to face the sunny street as he raced out of the alleyway and ran toward the center of town, Nick thought to himself:

“I should do this more often!”

[Gavyn]

Great job man. Talk about unique way of getting your powers. :023:

KIU, man.

[Kali_WolfChilde]

Yeah, GS. KIU! (guess my phrase is gonna be a popular part of RB slang, lol!). and those watchs and the way u describe it is just AWESOME!

[Green Senturion]

Thanks for the reads and reviews, guys! Say...you know what I realized? There have been no red-haired rangers on PR! Looks like I'm one of a kind.:D

[bjlovel]

Not bad, I like it

[the_purple_stranger]

Talk about bad guy troubles... this is Great, GS.

[Gavyn]

Thanks for the reads and reviews, guys! Say...you know what I realized? There have been no red-haired rangers on PR! Looks like I'm one of a kind.:D

Nah, I wouldn't say that, just yet...shhh*Ronin Strike*shhh

[Green Senturion]

Episode 3. The Crystallization, Part III

“FINAL CALL FOR FLIGHT A307 TO MIAMI!”

A pretty young Asian girl with straight, shoulder-length black hair, Eliza Brown, sat up with a start, thinking to herself, that’s me! As she turned to run out, a firm hand touched her shoulder. She turned around to see her Aunt Pam facing her. She’s always looking out for me, Eliza thought.

“Now…” Pam said, holding Eliza with both hands now on Eliza’s shoulders, “This is the first time you’ve been off on your own. I know that you’re responsible and that you’re going to be with your friends, but can you PROMISE me that you’ll stay out of trouble? I know how adventurous young folk can be—I was young once—and when they’re pretty and flirty like you, I worry…”

“Aunty Pam,” Eliza smiled, “Chill. Me and the girls have already got this whole trip planned out. We’ll stay at the hotel most of the time, chilling at the pool, and we’ll only stay in the city from 7 to 9 at night. We’ll be FINE.”

“Okay,” Pam sighed, brushing aside her dyed-blonde hair. Looking at Eliza’s big, beautiful brown eyes she smiled, and then worried that Eliza could tell that she’d dyed her hair. She quickly waved away the thought, thinking I’m too pretty for someone to notice something as miniscule as that. Eliza blinked her big brown eyes again, and Pam laughed out loud, thoroughly devoid of any more worry.

“All right, Pam, I’m leaving,” Eliza said as she turned to enter the terminal, “But I’ll see you in a week okay. Bye!” Eliza waved and smiled as she watched her aunt’s reflective eyes following her to the gate. She became surprised when her aunt’s eyes widened as she began to run toward Eliza.

“Eliza, wait! I almost forgot…”

“DIE, WRETCHED ONE!”

Pam gaped at Eliza and collapsed forward as Tendriller emerged slowly from behind her, his drill still spinning at a screeching pace. Tendriller stooped down and began rummaging through Pam’s handbag, searching for something about which only Pam knew. Eliza saw this mutant creature, and while repulsed at the overgrown mess of vines like everyone else, she burst into tears upon seeing her aunt’s lifeless body lying before him. Eliza raced over and then leapt into the air for a kick as she screamed in fury and sadness.

Tendriller had caught on after being beaten already by two teens, however, and grabbed her by the leg with his vine arm, holding her upside down before him. He smiled evilly as he lifted a small black box from the handbag with a second vine extending from his arm and whispered:

“Nice try, girl. But this time, I win!”

Raising his drill to Eliza’s face, Tendriller laughed evilly, and pulled the drill back. As he charged the grassy weapon forward, he suddenly yelled out in surprise and tripped forward, letting Eliza drop onto the floor beside him, fortunately out of the drill’s range. As Tendriller turned to confront his mystery assailant, a pale Pam stared up weakly at him and gasped “No one…touches…my baby.”

Tendriller smiled toothily, and whispered “Oh, Pamela…you are as calm and caring now as you were ten years ago. I, however, have lost my compassion! Away, fiend!” Tendriller held his vine arm before her and laughed wickedly as Pam’s body began to disappear in flashes of light. As the large orb disappeared into his hand, Tendriller slowly tuned around, only to be knocked down immediately. As he stared up in horror at the sight of the girl wearing the crystal encased bronze watch with a slew of passengers standing behind her, Eliza stared menacingly. Tendriller was trying not to laugh at this young, pretty girl, attempting to look intimidating, but seeing her raised wrist with a watch upon it vacated him of any laughter. Eliza narrowed her eyes as she spoke “You never learned not to interrupt girl talk, did you?” Raising her wrist as the passengers looked away from the glowing light, Eliza shouted, “For what you have done, I will have vengeance! Light Shade! HA!”

Tendriller looked away from the brilliant glowing before him, and moments later gasped at the ghastly sight of a yellow suited ranger with a star-shaped visor and a mini-skirt. As she stood up straight and the white triangle enclosed by two white lines on her chest became visible, Tendriller gasped in horror—this girl really meant business.

“Light of Air,” Eliza whispered, her body trembling uncontrollably. She suddenly leapt into the air, screamed, and landed with a shout of “Yellow Starlight Ranger!”

Tendriller stared in horror at the newest ranger. He had failed for the last time. Knowing he had to make a new plan with the others, Tendriller screamed in fury, and teleported away in a ball of light. Eliza stared after him, breathing heavily, until a surge of electricity pulsed through her, and she too teleported away in a yellow ball of light—although to where, she knew not.

As Andy continued to race down the streets in search of his grandfather, a violent shock throughout his body converted him into a red orb of light, which then raced through the sky to a predetermined location.

“I’ve got to help him” was the only thought on Nick’s mind as he raced down the sunny street as the sun sat high in the sky. However, as a jolt of electricity coursed through his body, Nick fell down, wincing in pain, then transformed into a blue sphere of light which proceeded to fly off through the sky.

All three light forms darted quickly through the woods on the outskirts of town, and then landed in front of an old, wooden house, surrounded by a thick grove of trees. No one passing by from the street would even have know there were a house concealed deep within the numerous growths emerging from the soil. The three rangers walked slowly toward the open door, not even acknowledging one another’s presence, and breathed heavily as they walked over the front step and into the open house.

As they entered in and looked around, a small door opened, and an average height, muscular black man walked toward them. He smiled at each of them in turn, and then turned toward the house and shouted:

“Welcome, Rangers, to…the SOLARPLEX!”

[Green Senturion]

You knew teleporting had to make a comeback someday, right? But don't worry...there's a reason that it can happen. All will be revealed in time.:023:

[Storm Warrior2]

Ooo....I like.

[Zord_Crazy]

Ooo....I like.

Word, what he said. :023:

[Green Senturion]

Thanks for the feedback, guys!:)

[Green Senturion]

Episode 4. Teamworking

All three rangers looked around, still not saying anything. The black man stared at them with a confused expression on his face and said “Umm…you don’t have to stay morphed you know. You can take off your helmets, or, better yet, you can simply de-morph completely by shouting “Power Down!””

The Rangers all shook their heads, still in a sort of energized daze. They looked at one another curiously, then simultaneously shouted “Power Down,” reverting to their human forms in three colored flashes of light.

Andy was the first to step forward and speak. Eliza looked around curiously while Nick stared at the ground. “So,” Andy spoke slowly, “What is this place? And who are you?”

The black man smiled. “As I said, this location is known as the Solarplex—it will serve as our base of operations. It is an ideal location, concealed by trees and shielded from harm by the power of the sun. Oh, and you can call me Ory,” he added, extending a hand to shake to each of the three rangers in turn.

Andy continued to eye the place. It seemed like an ordinary wooden house, with a large green patterned carpet upon which they were standing and a large wooden staircase behind Ory, but there was a certain unexplainable air of mystery to it as well. He suddenly turned to face the other two rangers, and with a nod of the head stated abruptly:

“So? You two got any names?”

Nick looked up in surprised. “Me? Oh, umm…my name is Nick,” he said quickly with a wave of his hand and a goofy smile.

Eliza smiled over at him while Andy rolled his eyes. He then pointed his finger toward Eliza and said “And you?”

“And me? Well, I’m Eliza. And you’re a little bit on the rude side, if you don’t mind my saying so.”

Andy narrowed his eyes in surprise, and then turned back to Ory. “So…why are we here? Would you mind explaining what is going on here exactly?”

Ory smiled and looked down, and then said, “But of course. Although I warn you, my explanations may be a little…shocking for all of you. Would you care to come into the dining room and sit down with me?”

Ory gestured to the left, his right, where a wooden table and seven chairs were positioned. Looks like something out of Snow White and the Seven Dwarves, Nick chuckled to himself. Andy gave Nick an odd look before sitting down at the table with the others. Ory folded his hands on the table, licked his lips, and spoke slowly:

“All right…here I go. Well, for starters…you three are not who you think you are. You are not from this world, either. You come from a planet far away, and lived in the Realm of Light on that planet.”

The three teens gaped at Ory open-mouthed. Ory looked at them nonplussed, then continued:

“You three were destined to be the rulers of the planet. It was foretold that you and four others would bring a world of peace. But another party of rebels rose. You see, while you three wield the powers of light, those who opposed you wielded the powers of darkness, and felt threatened by you, insisting that they were losing their rights…

“Wait!” Andy interrupted loudly, “So then…the story my grandpa told was…TRUE?”

“Yes,” Ory sighed. “Yes it was. Now may I please continue?” he glared at Andy. Andy immediately slid down and retreated into his chair. “Good. So, you three hold the powers of the Light of Fire—Sunlight, the Light of Water—Moonlight, and the Light of Air—Starlight. For, on our planet, everyone is under the persuasion of a certain element or two in the form of two living orbs of energy within us called Embryos. There are rare instances where people are born with super-powerful embryos known as…well, Super Embryos. You three are three such people. As those with the Super powers of Light always rule, you three were the ones chosen to rule the planet with your three different powers of light. However, these powers only become fully available to you when you are morphed…which brings me to my next point. Your Photomorphers,” Ory said gesturing to the teens’ watches, “Are mystical devices created by a young hero back on our planet. They allow you to access the living Embryo energies within you to don suits of power that will allow you to battle the forces of evil. Those forces of evil…are the Darklings who opposed you ten years ago back on our home planet.”

Finally annoyed by all Ory’s uses of the word “our,” Andy spurted “Then why don’t we have ANY recollection of ANY of this crap you’re spewing whatsoever?”

Ory narrowed his eyes at Andy, before replying “Well…the Light Guards, your royal advisers, cast a spell from the magical Tome of Wisdom on you, a spell that would enable you to recover from your battle but sacrifice your memories in the process. So you three had to live as though you were Earthlings and live with false memories for the past ten years of your life.”

Nick suddenly looked up from the table and said, “So…everything we’ve been living is a lie?”

“Not quite,” Ory said reassuringly, “All that is different now about you is that you wield powers you never knew you had. Your earth lives should not suddenly have lost their meaning because the earth isn’t your planet of origin. The Light Guards thought that the earth would be a safe place to raise you three into your teens and…”

“Wait…who are the Light Guards?” Nick asked.

Ory smiled, and said “Excellent question. While you, Nick may not know your Light Guard, Ted, who only visited you occasionally at your foster home and at the Comedy Club, Eliza, your Light Guard is your Aunt Pam, and Andrew, your Light Guard is your grandfather. They were the rulers of the Realm of Light before you three, and when they became too old to you, they passed on their duties to you while serving as your advisers.”

All three teens suddenly exchanged the same look of horror upon their faces. “Our family…our friends,” Andy whispered, “They sacrificed their lives to give us our powers.”

Ory looked down, and started solemnly “Well, they weren’t really…” but upon seeing the looks of sadness on the three teens faces, he stopped. What was the harm with considering the people who’d raised them for so long family? Although Nick may not have thought of his Light Guard as family, evidently he was still his friend. Ory sighed, and then whispered “But they knew the risks when they assumed the roles of your guardians. With their powers and their…relations to you, they thought it was…”

An alarm in the fore room suddenly began going off. Ory raced back through the front hall into another room, the teens trailing behind him, and looked up at a viewing screen. On the screen, in the town square, were Tendriller, a young woman clad in iron and leather armor with gloves upon her hands and lasers mounted upon her wrists, and a wolf-like creature with a humanoid eyes and face. Ory turned to the teens with fearful eyes and said:

“THEY are the Darklings. They are the ones who wished to bring harm to you ten years ago, and who brought the downfall of the Light Guards. Although their motives seemed purely political, they have proven themselves to be evil twice now. We were not prepared the first time, but now that you have powers, with some training we can…”

“No way!” Andy yelled. “They stole my grandpa from me—and I’m not about to let them get off easy while we do stupid training.”

“He’s right!” Nick shouted. “They could hurt innocent people in their quest for power…and we as Rangers cannot allow that to happen!”

“And for the sake of protecting the memories of those we loved,” Eliza spoke teary-eyed, “We cannot let them get away again!”

“All right, Rangers! Ready?” Andy called.

“Right!” Nick and Eliza retorted.

“Light Shade! HA!”

As the three morphed teens ran for the door, Andy turned back to Ory and said “Any chance you could do that weird transporting thingy and get us there quicker?”

“No way!” Ory said. “You don’t even know how to use your weapons, and…”

“Forget it!” Andy shouted. We’ll run then,” he called back out the door as he and the other rangers exited the house and ran out through the woods.

Ory stared out the door, shaking his head in amazement. “So these are the Lights of Hope,” he chuckled to himself, “Who are supposed to bring a world of peace. They’re brave, and they’re determined. But they’re so rash, reckless…so stupid.” He laughed out loud and turned back toward the room with the viewing screen, “Just like their Light Guards before them.” As he said this, he pulled out a keyboard from under the viewing screen and pressed a few buttons, initiating a teleportation sequence for the teens.

As he entered the Viewing Room, he saw upon the screen the three Rangers facing off against the three Darklings. Ory worried, but knew at the same time that he had to have some faith in those who were supposed to be protectors of the earth.

“Well…” Ory sighed to himself, “…Here it goes!”

[Green Senturion]

While I know that this episode was mostly talking (but believe me, it was stuff that needed to be explained :)), the next episode will have a lot of action. Trust me.:023:

[Zord_Crazy]

LMAO, I love how the Rangers took off like that!

[Gavyn]

KIU man, great job. I love the rangers' personalities!

[Kali_WolfChilde]

me too! KIU! i loved how they disobeyed Ory and did what THEY wanted.

[Dcaasi98]

Great Fic from what I looked over.
Guess I'll put this on my "Things to Read" list.

[Green Senturion]

Episode 5. United We Fall

The three Rangers stood directly across from the three Darklings in the middle of town. The armored woman was the first to speak up:

“So…these three are the Power Rangers that scared you, Tendriller? They don’t look so tough to me.”

“Hey! We ARE tough!” Nick asserted quietly. As he looked around him, he noticed a legion of cowering civilians. “Hey,” he shouted with a wave of his hand, “You’d better get out of here.” Of course, they really needed no warning—as the saying goes, “fear lends wings to the feet.”

“Well…you should have seen how they glowed.” Tendriller retorted defensively, “It…wasn’t pretty!”

“Hey, ugly!” Andy called. “Are you going to talk all day or are we going to actually fight sometime soon?” And with that fiery remark, the battle began.

All three teens immediately charged toward Tendriller, not all too concerned with the unfamiliar Darklings. Andy went in for a jump kick while Nick began to bat Tendriller with his flailing fists. Eliza made use of her gymnastics training by changing her position and landing a kick wherever the opportunity presented itself. Andy got annoyed by her proximity to him and muttered “Out of my way!”

The woman, seeing her ally outnumbered, immediately reached out a hand and fired a laser blast at Nick’s back. As Nick collapsed and turned around, the woman offered a “Bring it” gesture to him. “I’m Nefaria,” she said “Care to dance?” Nick balled his fists at this invitation, and ran toward Nefaria, avoiding several laser blasts from her hands. He swung his leg around to kick her in the chest, but she blocked. He then tried to trip kick her, but she leapt into the air and karate chopped his shoulder with his hand as he went down. As Nick stumbled, Nefaria laughed and said, “You’re no match for me.”

The other rangers were not faring well now, either. Although Andy and Eliza had the advantage in numbers against the plant-like Darkling, his mobility accommodated him. With his vine arm, he was able to whip Eliza away; with the other arm, he was able to knock Andy aside with his drill. “Ugh,” Andy said, “Why can’t we do this?” The wolf-like Darkling stood watching.

Ory saw that the rangers were not faring too well in battle. After rapidly mashing some keys on the keyboard, he yelled “Rangers! Can you hear me?”

Each of the Rangers in turn heard Ory’s voice coming from the watch. As they paused to listen, however, Nefaria and Tendriller got in a few jabs and knocked the teens over. Seeing how he had done more bad then good, Ory quickly shouted, “Call out, Photo Weapons, Online!”

Andy looked up to watch Tendriller’s foot coming down to stomp his chest, but was able to grab it and throw it away in time. While Tendriller reeled on the ground, Andy shouted “Photo Weapon, Online!”

As he did, the white circle on his chest emerged. Andy jumped back in amazement to watch the circle gain proportions and turn silver. Grabbing the disc, Andy instinctively shouted “Solar Disc, powered up!”

Taking his lead from Andy, Nick kicked upwards at Nefaria, knocking her backward a few feet, before shouting, “Photo Weapon, Online!” As he did, the side-by-side lines on his chest emerged, distanced themselves from one another, and then shot two blue rays out at one another. As the beams collided, a cylindrical silver cannon appeared between them. The two lines then turned silver themselves, and finally linked to the cannon to form handles. Grabbing the floating handles, Nick impulsively yelled “Freeze Jet Blaster, powered up!” With a blast of the laser, Nefaria once again fell back.

While Tendriller hacked at Andy with his vines, Andy continued to block with his disc. Eliza, realizing her help was needed, shouted “Photo Weapon, Online!” As she did, the triangle on her chest projected itself into the air in a beam of yellow light. The triangle turned a silvery, blue color while two rods spread out from two of the vertices. A flat board then connected the two rods to form a solid base, from which a handle descended. From the final vertex, a long, slender arrow materialized with a quick flash of light. Grabbing the bottom handle, Eliza drew back the arrow and screamed with an invisible smirk “Storm Bow, powered up!” And with a shot of the arrow, another one materialized, as Tendriller fell back wincing.

“All right, Rangers,” Ory said, “It’s time to use your weapons’ most powerful attacks. On your visors you will once again see the command to use your attacks.”

“Oh,” Andy thought with a puzzled expression concealed by his visor, “And all this time I thought the commands were just coming to us in our heads. Well, I’m glad to know I’m not just hearing voices. Though the morphing was another thing…”

Tendriller’s drill knocked Andy back a few feet and de-railed his train of thought. Getting up, Andy shouted, “All right, Rangers! Time to show ‘em some REAL power.”

Upon this command, Nick raised his blaster and pointed it at Nefaria’s chest. “Freeze Jet Blaster,” he spoke while licking his lips, “Ice Blue Moon!”

A silvery blue sphere of light shot out from the cannon and blasted Nefaria in the chest. An explosion occurred, and Nick gave Andy a thumbs-up.

Andy rolled his eyes, thankful that Nick couldn’t see what he was doing under his visor—for all he knew, the kid would start bawling. As Andy delivered a swift kick to Tendriller’s chest, knocking him to the ground, Eliza lowered her bow toward him. “Hey,” Andy shouted, “What are you doing?” Ignoring him, Eliza shouted “Storm Bow—Aerial Storm!”

With this summoning, a scene of the night appeared before Eliza’s head. As it did, the arrow shot toward Tendriller with the impact of a thousand burning stars. Andy, not wanting to be left out, now turned to the wolf Darkling and shouted “You didn’t think you were gonna miss out on all the fun, did ya buddy?” Laughing at himself, Andy raised his disc and yelled “Solar Disc—Flame Spin!”

In a flash of fire, the disc hurtled toward the wolf Darkling. As it was about to collide with him, the Darkling raised a sword from a concealed hilt behind him and struck the disc back at Andy. Before Andy could react, the disc blew right into Andy’s chest and hurtled him twenty feet back. After colliding with a trashcan, Andy fell to the ground, groaning.

Ory, horrified, yelled, “Wait! There’s still a chance! You can combine your weapons and…”

“NO!” Andy shouted, struggling to get up—though the disc wasn’t much help as a cane. “I can do this alone.”

Nick, meanwhile, was stunned by the previously immobile creature’s power. Nefaria took this opportunity to get up from the ground, charge up a blast in both hands and to fire them at Nick. Nick, not prepared for the sneak attack, flew back through the air and smashed into Andy, who was trying to get up. The two crashed into one another and shouted in pain. As they fell wincing to the ground, the two de-morphed in two flashes of light.

Seeing how her teammates had fallen, Eliza frantically tried to fight off Tendriller with her bow. Although a few arrows were enough to set him back, she was not prepared for the slash of the sword that struck her from the side. Eliza was launched into the air, where she was thrown to the ground by a charged laser blast from Nefaria’s hands. As she landed with a sickening thud next to her fallen teammates, she de-morphed in a flash of light. The three teens look up at the victors, staggering, and then simultaneously fell to the ground, unconscious.

“You see?” the wolf Darkling said calmly, “Although they are not dead, they are defeated. And all it took to defeat them was a little teamwork…something they haven’t mastered,” he chuckled. “Though their powers have noticeably increased, especially with the power of their morphers, without their Light Guards to baby sit them, they are weak.” Looking over at Tendriller, he said “Well, didn’t you want them for some reason or other?”

“Ahh, yes…” Tendriller said. “I almost forgot. Let us teleport back to the Lunarium, and I’ll show you. I think you will all be pleasantly surprised. Thank you for the assist, Lobore.” Lobore, the wolf Darkling, smirked. Reaching out his arm toward Andy, Tendriller extended a vine out and wrapped it around the Red Ranger’s limp body. Laughing maniacally, he said, “You two grab the other two. I’ll meet you back at the base.” And with a black flash of light, Tendriller had teleported away.

Lobore walked over to Eliza and looked down at her, shaking his head. As he stooped down to pick her up, Nefaria walked up beside him. Giving her a menacing glare, for he did not want to have to walk to pick up the boy instead, Lobore snapped at her outreached hand, prompting Nefaria to quickly retract it from Eliza’s limp body. Using both arms to lift Eliza onto his shoulders, Lobore teleported away in a flash of light.

Nefaria, looking around awkwardly, then observed Nick’s lifeless body. She smiled to herself, thinking that the way he was dressed in a blue suede suit was kind of cute. As she walked over and bent down to pick him up, she felt an odd sensation of some kind of joy—though what it was, she did not know. Cradling him in her arms like a baby, Nefaria smiled, then frowned, and teleported away in a flash of light.

As she disappeared, Ory appeared on the scene in another flash of light, teleporting to an alley and then running into the town center so as not to be conspicuous. All that remained on the street, however, was burning rubble and a mess of cowering, scared citizens. Staring down where the Rangers had recently been kneeling, Ory cupped his head in his hands and thought, “What have I done?”

[wildranger]

not bad

[Green Senturion]

Don't you just LOVE seeing the rangers lose, especially the newbie rangers? I know I do.:)

[Gavyn]

Awesome. Nice turn of events. Can't wait to see how this is played out. KIU, man.

[Zord_Crazy]

Nice fight, man. I like when the noob Rangers lose, they fight that much harder next time.

[Storm Warrior2]

Kiu!

[ModrnEerie]

The first episode was great. I've yet to read the rest, however...

[Green Senturion]

Thanks for the reviews, guys! And Crys, when you get the chance, please do read the rest. Otherwise I'll have to recruit the boogeyman to do bad things to you while you sleep...:) And you wouldn't want that.:( ...Or would you?:eek:

[Green Senturion]

All right, here's the deal, everyone. Since I was inspired the other night to write a second fic and want to finish both, here's my plan. Since the other fic, an AU LG story is less than half as long as this fic, I'm going to be updating this fic 5 times a week, Monday-Friday so you get 5 new eps a week. Then, I'm going to update my LG fic every weekend, either 1 or 2 eps--I'll see how much I can squeeze out. So, to those of you who haven't read all five eps of this series yet (*glares*), you now have your chance. Thanks, and have a great weekend everybody! :)

[the_purple_stranger]

Sounds like a plan, GS. I hope it works for you. This was a good read, BTW.

[Green Senturion]

Episode 6. Two Lives to Live

Deep within the woods on the outskirts of town, three flashes of light entered a cloaked cave. To anyone else, the cave would not have been visible—only Dark creatures could hope to spot the cave. Although during the day the cave’s defenses were weaker, infiltration was unlikely due to the shielding of trees and the cloaking power of moonlight. This cave was the Lunarium.

Ory stared at the screen, searching through the woods where he had lost the rangers signal. But there didn’t appear to be anyway they could have gone! How did the three Darklings and the three Rangers just…disappear?

After tying the three teens to reclined chairs, Nefaria looked up and stated “Well? So what’s the big deal?”

“Nefaria…my dear Nefaria…” Tendriller spoke soothingly, “All will be revealed in time.”

“Tendriller, you can be pretty bombastic when you want to be,” Lobore spoke angrily, “Just tell us what you’ve got planned.”

“Well…since you all seem to be in such a HURRY, I’ll tell you.” Tendriller pulled back a large cloth from a concealed object and revealed a large, plexiglass dome. “Here is the new and improved Centro-Fuse! I have a plan to…”

“It…won’t…work…” Andy groaned, coming to his senses, but was silenced by a grassy projectile shot into his mouth by Tendriller.

Slowly, however, the other two teens awoke as well. “Where…are we?” Eliza spoke painfully. “And what…do you want with us?” Nick spoke fearfully.

Tendriller threw his limbs into the air exasperatedly. “My, such feisty teenagers with attitude,” he spoke mockingly, “It’s no wonder you are Rangers. Well, since you asked, I’ll tell you. But it involves a bit of history, so stay awake.” Tendriller chose to ignore the teens’ groans and walked toward the machine, smiling approvingly.

“You see, when Lobore, Nefaria and I fled to earth with only a dozen or so recruits to our name, we were TERRIBLY exhausted from that most treacherous battle you and your babysitters, the Light Guards, put us through. When we arrived on earth…we had thoroughly exhausted our energy! We reverted to mere Embryos, as creatures like US do when we…decease.” Tendriller muttered with a visible tone of disgust.

“US?” Nick spoke angrily. “You are NOTHING like us.” Nick finished while Andy offered a muffled exclamation of agreement.

“Ah, but you see, THAT’s where you’re wrong.” Tendriller said coyly. “We weren’t BORN this way, the three of us—you and your Light Guards MADE us this way. Where we all are from, the inhabitants are exactly like humans—except that they wield elemental powers due to their inner Embryos. These Embryos act as our very souls, and determine how we appear on the outside. You DESTROYED our bodies, but our souls lived on—and while souls normally depart to the Realm of Darkness upon destruction of the body, the Great Ones in the Heavens Above have no influence here on…earth.” Tendriller spat angrily. “So we survived—hollow, former shells of ourselves, but we survived. And…we had some rather easily persuaded lackeys to assist us in regaining our solid forms.”

Proudly, Tendriller gestured once more to the Centro-Fuse. “It took nearly ten years, but finally we did it! We created a machine that can take peoples’ very souls and reconfigure them into living beings based on any animate or inanimate object fused with them! It is pure genius! Imagine the possibilities! We can revive the dead and remake them into…warriors.” Tendriller spoke gleefully. “Isn’t the thought just to DIE for?”

“So…where do we come into all this?” Eliza asked annoyed.

“I’m GETTING there!” Tendriller snapped. “My, children these days are so impatient! Ah, anyways, so once my minions had created this machine per my soul and mind’s instructions—for you see, when a body is lost, the mind is not—we each gave ourselves new life. I fused my embryo with a beautiful but strong flower, while Nefaria re-fused herself with a laser, and Lobore re-fused himself with…well, of course, a wolf. So you see, the possibilities of this beautiful machine are endless! And now that we have new test subjects—for you see, the three of us needed SOMEONE to test out our powers on, and my minions had already served their purpose—we can create an ARMY to conquer this world, fuse new soldiers, and then return to our own planet and claim the royalty we were so unfairly denied ten years ago, thanks to the orders of the Great Ones!” Tendriller spoke with a hint of sadness in his voice. “But,” he added with a sickening smile of his face, “The Great Ones have no power here on earth. Which brings us to our little…science project.” With an evil grin on his face, Tendriller gestured to a glowing jar next to the Centro-Fuse.

“Inside this jar are the Super Light Embryos of your three precious Light Guards,” Tendriller laughed, “Who were unable to protect themselves in their own age. But…were they to have Ranger powers…imagine what they could do!” Tendriller smiled again.

“It is too late for us—not only are we no longer human and thereby incapable of receiving ranger power, but we also are not beings of light—but your Light Guards are.” Tendriller let out an evil roar of contentment then said, “With Rangers of our own, we will have rounded up the denizens of this puny world in no time! Lobore! Move them to the Centro-Fuse!” Seeing that Lobore would not move, he angrily shouted “Fine then! Nefaria! YOU take over.”

Wheeling the three chairs into the Centro-Fuse while the teens protested, Nefaria smiled, and then frowned. “Shouldn’t we remove the teens morphers should they escape before we’re done?”

Tendriller rolled his eyes. “Not that they COULD escape even if they wanted to…but the Light Guards cannot assume the morphing powers unless morphers are present in the blend. Now, is everyone ready?”

The teens once more shouted out in protest before Nefaria placed the Super Light Embryos into a rear compartment, and then slammed the door on them. As she was backing away from the machine, she looked up suddenly and shouted, “Wait! Shouldn’t we add…”

“Good,” Tendriller interrupted “Here we go!”

Pressing two buttons on the side of the machine, first one that read, “Fuse” and then one that read, “Spawn,” Tendriller stared into the Centro-Fuse in amazement. The machine was raised into the air on a pedestal, and then whirled itself violently around and around many times before descending again. Seeing the fusion to be done, Tendriller ran to the door gleefully and opened it, and then coughed as smoke was released. Tendriller waited a few seconds, and then yelped expectantly as he heard footsteps within the machine.

First out stepped the three original Rangers, morphed and seemingly intact. Well, the fusing was partially successful, thought Tendriller. I wonder why they morphed though?

The answer became clear as out of the Centro-Fuse stepped three more Rangers. Tendriller clapped his hands together in excitement.

First, out stepped the Green Twilight Ranger—the spawn of the Blue and Yellow Rangers, as evidenced by his left yellow shoulder pad and his right blue one. He had two white gloves and white boots, a cross shaped visor with jagged ends, and two white triangles facing one another as though they were about to become a diamond between two white lines on his chest.

Next, out stepped the skirted Violet Earthlight Ranger—the spawn of the Red and Blue Rangers, made clear by her left blue shoulder pad and her right red one. She had two white gloves and white boots, an oval-shaped visor, and a white pentagon between two white lines upon her sizeable chest.

Finally, as the smoke was clearing, out stepped the Orange Daylight Ranger—the spawn of the Red and Yellow Rangers, confirmed by his left red shoulder pad and his right yellow one. He is the greatest of them all, thought Tendriller like a proud new father. The Ranger had two white gloves and white boots, a rectangular visor, and a white diamond shape between two white lines upon his chest.

“Excellent,” Tendriller said, “Now our plan can begin. My Rangers, you must…”

“YOUR Rangers?” spoke the Orange Ranger in protest. “Who said anything about being YOUR Rangers?”

“What the…huh?” Tendriller spluttered, completely flabbergasted.

“We work alone. Sorry to disappoint you.” The Green Ranger spoke.

“We’re too good for this joint. Let’s high-tail it outta here!” The Violet Ranger spoke. And within a matter of moments, the three Rangers had teleported away.

Ory stared at the screen in disbelievement. Six rangers? Inconceivable! But…where were they? If they were just in the middle of the woods, as it appeared on his screen, why couldn’t they just get away? No one was even guarding them!

“Ahh…I…well, don’t just stand there!” Tendriller yelled. “After them!” Lobore stood still once more, so Nefaria grudgingly teleported away after them.

“However…Tendriller spoke. We do still have you three…” Tendriller laughed evilly.

“Rangers! Ory yelled into the communicating device, “Why don’t you just leave?”

“Maybe you can’t tell,” Andy yelled back, “But we’ve got company!”

It was as I thought, Ory pondered. The Darklings cannot be detected, nor can their hideout. They could be anywhere in the woods right now. What matters now, however, is…

“So, Rangers…” Tendriller started hopefully, “Do you give up?”

The three teens began to back away before Andy asserted “Not a chance!”

“Rangers, if what you say is true, then you must combine your weapons this time in order to deal the Darklings an effective blow!”

“Okay. Let’s do it right this time, gang!” Andy cried.

The three Rangers simultaneously shouted “Photo Weapons, ONLINE!” and brought out their weapons once more. This time, however, Andy took the advice he ignored earlier. “Rangers, let’s combine our weapons!”

“Not so fast…” Lobore spoke, but was interrupted by a ray shot from the Freeze Jet Blaster.

“No!” Tendriller yelled, but was shot away by one of Eliza’s Lightning Arrows.

By placing the disc atop the blaster and the bow beneath it, the Rangers had formed their power weapon. “Primary Pulser, ready to go!” the Rangers cried out in unison.

Tendriller and Lobore both exchanged angry glances before the Rangers, Red holding the middle, Blue holding the left handle bar, and Yellow holding the right handle bar, shouted “Tri-Light Attack!” A burst of energy containing red, yellow, and blue light hit the two Darklings and blasted them away. As the Pulser faded away, the Rangers scanned the cave for a route out. Seeing the tunnel where the other Rangers and Nefaria had fled, the Rangers immediately began to make a run for it.

“Come on, come on…” Ory said, staring at the viewing screen expectantly. Suddenly, he saw the three teens running—but it looked at though they were simply running through the woods! Regardless, Ory knew he had to be more help this time than he was the last!

“Run all you like, Rangers!” Tendriller yelled as he groaned and struggled to get up, “You’ll never find your way out of here on your own.” Seeing Lobore lying on the ground still, Tendriller shouted, “Well, what are you waiting for? Let’s go AFTER them!”

[Zord_Crazy]

Interesting origin of the new Rangers. They gonna be anti-heroes or just reluctant heroes?

[Green Senturion]

Hehe...I'm glad you asked...and you'll see soon enough.:)

[Zord_Crazy]

Hehe...I'm glad you asked...and you'll see soon enough.:)

Tease.

[Kali_WolfChilde]

sorry i forgot 2 comment, amigo. i like the way the new Rangers were created. haven't seen that in a fic b4. KIU.

[Green Senturion]

Episode 7. Young and Arrestless

“Well…judging by that Tri-Light Attack I saw, is it safe to assume that you escaped the Darklings?” Ory asked through the communicator in the Viewing Room.

“Yeah…but it’s not like we have anywhere to go!” Nick replied.

“And they’re not exactly slow, either,” Eliza added, “So how are we going to get out of here?”

Ory breathed, then stated “Do you remember when I teleported you here earlier today?”

“Yes!” the teens replied happily.

“Well…I can’t do that.”

Had the teens had their visors down, Ory would have laughed hysterically at how much their faces dropped at that remark.

“However…YOU can teleport yourselves, and that’s EXACTLY what you’re about to do. Are you ready?”

“Yes,” the teens replied, but after a quick look back, Eliza shouted, “Hurry!”

“Okay,” Ory said, “Envision the Solarplex in your head. Got it? Now will yourselves there and…you’ll be there.”

“But…we don’t know how to get there!” Andy cried.

“That doesn’t matter,” Ory responded calmly, “All that does is that you have an image of the house in your heads, and you can do it. Okay?”

“Dead end!” yelled Nick.

“Okay?!” Ory asked pleadingly.

The teens looked back to see the Darklings were nowhere in sight. As they turned around, however, Lobore and Tendriller confronted them at the tunnel’s end.

“WE can teleport,” Lobore laughed, “Which spells doom for you.”

“OKAY?!” Ory yelled, practically screaming at the top of his lungs now.

“OKAY!” the teens responded.

As the Darklings reared back and prepared to strike, the teens, blinking and wishing with all their might, teleported away with three different flashes of light. As they flew away, Tendriller and Lobore landed in the dirt in front of them. “Blast!” Tendriller screamed.

Less than a minute later, the three colored balls of light that were the Rangers flew through the open door and landed right in front of Ory. Shaking his head, Ory shook Andy and yelled “Way to keep me in suspense!”

The three teens powered down together, then fell down onto the floor. “Whew,” Andy breathed tiredly, “Now THAT was one memorable birthday.” “It sure was.” Nick nodded. “I’ll say!” Eliza agreed.

Motioning the teens toward the stairs, Ory closed the door and then stood before them and asked, “Okay…so WHAT just happened? I lost all contact of you until you were morphed again.”

“I think…” Nick began, but was cut off by Andy who said, “They put us in this weird machine with the Light Guards’ Embryos and BAM! We have three new rangers.”

Ory’s mouth gaped open. “Those three Rangers…are the LIGHT GUARDS???”

“Seems like it,” Eliza said calmly.

“But…but that’s not possible,” Ory stuttered, “I mean…they’re so old…and there were only three and…I don’t understand…”

“Neither do we,” Andy said, “But apparently, the machine the Darklings put us in can give new life to Embryos based on whatever is in the machine with them at the time. That’s how the three of them exist in their current forms. Are you listening dude?”

“Yes, I know,” Ory said, clearly ignoring everything Andy had just said. “So…they teleported away…but where would they have gone? I mean, the three of them. For safety’s sake, they didn’t raise you three together, so I don’t know what place they’d all have in common in their minds other than…”

“The Solarplex.”

The three Rangers and Ory looked up in surprise to see the Orange, Violet, and Green Rangers, still morphed, descending the stairs. The three rangers got up and assumed fighting stances, as Andy yelled, “Don’t make us hurt you!”

“Like you could,” the Green Ranger laughed.

“Rangers, what are you DOING?” Ory whispered angrily. “These are the LIGHT GUARDS—your sworn protectors!”

“Oh yeah?” Andy shot back, “Then why did they just abandon us in the cave with those three losers?”

“We thought we’d let you handle them on your own,” the Violet Ranger said, “I mean, you were morphed and everything, so it’s not like you needed our help to…”

The Violet Ranger was cut off by an alarm going off above them. Ory ran into the Viewing Room then said, “It’s okay…It’s just Nefaria outside.”

“WHAT?” Nick yelled. “She could come in at any moment!”

“No, she couldn’t,” Ory laughed, “While she has a better chance of finding it during the day, she still won’t. Our base, like theirs, is cloaked. And unless one of you decides to let her in, we’ll be fine. Hey, it was a JOKE!” Ory yelled as the Green Ranger walked toward the door. The Green Ranger shrugged and walked back toward the stairs.

“Light Guards, I don’t understand,” Ory pleaded, “I’m glad that you’re alive, but…why have you been acting so irresponsibly? Do you know what is at stake?”

“Light Guards? Who are you talking to?” the Violet Ranger spoke.

“Yeah,” the Orange Ranger spoke, his voice rising, “We’re just teens after all.”

“You’re…WHAT?” Ory asked in astonishment.

The three Rangers slowly removed their helmets to reveal their faces—or, what would have been their faces had they been forty years younger. Andy stared in astonishment at his grandfather, now a boy bearing a resemblance to him but with brown hair. Where Nick had noticed white wisps before now stood a long mane of black hair on a Hispanic man whose face Nick couldn’t discern before but whom he now DEFINITELY could not recognize. And Eliza stared at her aunt, who, though still having blonde hair and an attractive, milky white face, now NATURALLY possessed these characteristics.

“Oh…my…” Ory gasped, “Light Guards…you’re…TEENAGERS.”

“Doy! And who are these Light Guards you keep referring to? Weird…” Pete said condescendingly while slapping his forehead.

“Hey, don’t talk to him like that!” Nick said.

“Can it, dweeb.” Pete said, rolling his eyes.

“No one asked for your opinion, moron,” Ted, the Green Ranger, said.

“Oooookay…” Ory sighed heavily, “So…let me get this straight…you three have been brought back to life…and you still retain some memory of who you are?”

“Well, how could we not? We’re three cool teens. And you’re…some dude who lives here. But…we’re not really sure why we knew how to get here,” Pam laughed ditzily.

“Okay. You now have Ranger powers,” Ory continued slowly, “But you’re NOT evil. Am I getting this all right?”

“Yeah!” Ted said, “We’re cool, but we’re not totally whacked out like those three dudes back in the cave.”

“Okay…the storm of “dudes” is going to stop right now,” Ory said, “You’re teens, but you’re not morons. And…” Ory added hesitantly, “You’re willing to work your friends right here?”

“Umm…THAT’s where you’re wrong,” Pete replied, “’Cause we’ve got our own agenda. Sure, having superpowers is great and all, but we’re our own people. And we can do whatever we want. If it suits us, we’ll help you. If not, oh well.”

Ory just stared in amazement. “I cannot believe…” he started…

“Oh, believe it!” Ted replied. “Right now, we’re headed elsewhere. Anywhere but this dump! Later days!” Ted shouted out. Before Ory could raise a hand to stop them, the three “teens” had teleported away out the door—after slamming into it, and then opening it. Ory walked over to the door to close it as he shook his head.

“Well…” Eliza said after a long silence, “That…was…strange.”

“I don’t understand how the Light Guards could have become so…immature. I mean, I was told they were like this at their young age, but I didn’t imagine they’d be…THIS bad. I mean, the world is at stake, and they’re not being at all serious about it!”

“They’re teenagers,” Nick spoke softly, “You can’t expect too much of them.”

Ory looked over at Nick and mused, “Well, while THEY’VE gotten younger, it appears that YOU’VE gotten older. Which, frankly, is quite necessary, because in the battles ahead, you’ll need to combine your forces in order to win. Now that we know what the Darklings are capable of, we’ll have to be extra careful to not let them gain an edge. I suppose you’re the Primary Rangers for a reason,” Ory spoke as he looked up at them, “Because YOU are the ones who will be leading the team in the battle against evil. Do you feel up to the challenge?”

“YEAH!” Andy cried out.

“Sure!” Nick spoke confidently.

“You know it!” Eliza said, bringing her hands together.

“Good,” Ory spoke, “Because you will need to continue to work as a team if you ever hope to save the earth from the Darklings and return to our planet in peace.”

[Zord_Crazy]

LOL...love the attitude of the Light Guards! I lmao when they teleported away and hit the door.

[the_purple_stranger]

Good job, GS. I'm still reading.

[Green Senturion]

Episode 8. Diametrically Opposed

“So…you let them get away.” Lobore smirked, and chuckled to himself. “Why am I not surprised?”

“It’s not like YOU could have done any better! You wouldn’t even go after him!” Nefaria accused.

“So…” Tendriller interrupted, “We have a situation on our hands. Instead of destroying three Rangers and having three of our own, we now have six rangers against whom we must fight. Does anyone else see a problem with this?” he yelled.

“There’s more,” Nefaria said, “Because the Photomorphers are watches with strange powers, they seem to have given youth to the Light Guards once more.”

“Great. So the three rangers won’t be creaking around. And…”

“But…” Nefaria continued, “As teens, they appear to be much more rebellious than they once were. While their maturity seems to have rubbed off on the…Primary Rangers, THEY are not so fortunate. The two teams will most likely have trouble working together in the future.”

“While we will of course use their arguing to our advantage,” Tendriller rasped, “I don’t understand why they aren’t completely on our side to begin with!”

“Because…” Nefaria added, “They were not given the evil influence of one our Dark warriors…I tried to warn you, but in your hastiness, you ignored me, and did not put in any Dark Embryos to accompany them in the fusion process.”

“So I did…so I did,” Tendriller said regretfully.

“But that’s in the past. What matters right now is taking down the six rangers while they are not in accordance with one another,” Nefaria said reassuringly.

“Well, I personally think we should combine our powers together,” Tendriller spoke finally, “I mean, when we fought together this afternoon, we were fantastic! Imagine if we and our warriors were one…”

“I don’t think so,” Nefaria said, “I think that individually we can do more.”

“I changed forms once,” Lobore growled, “And I refuse to do it again.”

Tendriller rubbed the flower atop his head, clearly flustered.

“But…” Nefaria spoke, “Some extra help around here couldn’t hurt.”

Tendriller sighed, and then looked up. “Yes…let’s reinforce the troops, shall we? Why don’t we try something that tends to set people apart…or…together, as the case may be.”

Looking at the chairs in the Centro-Fuse, Tendriller spotted the untied rope. “I’ve got it! Tendriller cried out, and after wheeling out the three chairs while leaving the rope inside, he happily ran through a tunnel to the Storage Cavern. For now, your plans must wait, he thought to himself. Oh well. After removing a Dark Embryo from one of the jars on his shelf, he quickly tiptoed back to the Centro-Fuse and stored it in the rear compartment. He then pushed the “Spawn” button on the machine and eagerly waited for what would come out of the machine. When the machine descended and the smoke cleared, a shadowed figure came out of the machine and yelled:

“I’m Westes! Time for a good ol’ fashioned hootenanny!”



“So…do you think we should tell the Light Guards who they are?” Nick asked hopefully.

“I don’t think so. Telling them such a tale would most likely alienate them further from us, and we don’t need that,” a disheartened Ory replied.

“Right…and marching out of a machine and gaining life ISN’T weird?” Andy said rolling his eyes.

“You know, your sass is really getting on my nerves,” Ory said, “But in any event…they seem to have some knowledge of who they are: they know how to walk, how to talk, and they clearly have a place where they’re lodging, so who am I to intervene?”

“Still…I miss Pam…I wish they could be with us…” Eliza murmured sadly.

As an alarm went off and Ory entered the Viewing Room, he turned back to the teens on the stairs and said, “You may just have your wish.”

On the viewing screen was a large creature wearing southern clothing, with a large hat concealing his face and a glowing rope in his hands. Teleporting next to him were the three Secondary Rangers. The Primary Rangers glanced at one another affirmatively before shouting in unison, “Light Shade! HA!”

As the three Rangers arrived on the battle scene, the three Rangers already fighting the creature confronted them.

“Back off,” Pete spat at Andy, “We’ve got this covered.”

“Hey,” Andy yelled back, “We’re ALL rangers, so why can’t we fight together?”

“Ah agree!” yelled the monster, “Let’s all pahty together!” he yelled, flailing his rope around and knocking the six rangers aside in the process.

“All right…” Andy shouted, “Let’s do this guys! Photo Weapon, Online!”

The other two mimicked his actions and summoned their weapons.

“Hey,” Pete yelled, “We can do that too, right guys? Photo Weapon, Online!”

Upon copying the rangers’ phrase, the Orange Ranger’s diamond emblem came forth into the air and divided itself into two triangles, which then grew handles. Pete grabbed the handles as they gained a silvery color and yelled “Glow Daggers, powered-up!”

Next, the Green and Violet Rangers repeated the call and summoned their Photo Weapons. First, the Violet Ranger’s pentagon materialized in the air before her. The triangle atop the square, the jagged edge, disconnected and attached itself to the rear of the square, whose edges became rounded. The circle gained a silvery color and dimensions before the Violet Ranger called out, “Mirror Shield, powered-up!”

Finally, the two triangles upon the Green Ranger’s chest emerged from his suit, creating a beam of light between them. The rod turned silver before the Green Ranger whirled the rod around and shouted “Shade Spear, powered-up!”

The six rangers attempted to bat Westes with their weapons, but because they were crowding one another, he was easily able to whip them all away with his rope. Angrily, the leaders of both teams shouted, “Let’s bring ‘em together!” The Red and Orange Rangers exchanged odd glances before approaching their teammates for the weapon combination.

As the Primary Rangers formed the Pulser, the Secondary Rangers formed their weapon by locking the spear into the handle of the shield and by attaching a dagger at either end.

“Primary Pulser!” the Primary Rangers shouted from Westes’ left.

“Secondary Striker!” the Secondary Rangers shouted from Westes’ right, with the Orange Ranger holding the shield in the middle, the Violet Ranger holding the left dagger, and the Green Ranger holding the right dagger.

“Tri-Light Attack!” both teams shouted simultaneously.

The two radiant attacks headed straight for Westes, who cowered…but was not destroyed. Looking up, he saw that the attacks from the two combination weapons had neutralized one another before they could strike him. Westes looked up laughing and said, “Looks like you two don’t work well together, huh?”

“You idiot!” Andy screamed, “Look what you made us do!”

“Well, dork,” Pete said, “If you hadn’t…”

“Stop name calling!” yelled Nick.

“Wuss,” retorted Ted.

“Don’t make fun of him!” yelled Eliza.

“Who are you to be shouting around orders?” barked Pam.

Hmm, Westes thought to himself, this looks like it could be fun! He watched as the six rangers bickered with one another, then got a great idea. Throwing out three lengths of rope, he bound the Red and Orange Rangers together, then the Green and Blue Rangers, and finally the Yellow and Purple Rangers. As he laughed maniacally, the Red and Orange Rangers managed to grab the Striker and the Pulser themselves, and then struggled over who would shoot first. Finally, both shot and neutralized one another’s blast again. Westes just kept on laughing, and finally teleported away in a flash of light.

“Well,” Ory said, looking at the rangers all trapped together on the screen, “This sucks.” As he teleported the six struggling rangers back to the Solarplex, he thought, “Well, looks like once again, the Light Guards have cut out my work for me.” As the six teens teleported through the closed door’s keyhole, Ory thought to himself, “At least they got the teleporting right this time." Watching the six teens gaining their forms in front of him, Ory smiled and thought to himself, "I truly think that the Primary Rangers are a better influence on those Secondary Rangers than they care to admit.”

[Green Senturion]

Episode 9. A Bonding Experience

“So,” Ory started, “It would appear that you are all…tied up together at the waist.”

Pete struggled against his bonds, as did Andy, before grunting in agreement.

Ory sighed, and said, “Well, there doesn’t appear to be much that I can do right now. That monster’s disappeared, and we have no way of tracking him right now…if I had, I would have used it when the Darklings captured you yesterday. But for now…it appears that you’ll have to simply get along.”

The teens all looked at one another in disgust, before walking off into their separate rooms.

Andy and Pete walked into the Viewing Room and stared at the screen expectantly.

“Well, it looks like we’re out of luck,” Andy sighed, “Ory’s right—that thing’s nowhere in sight.”

“Well that’s a major DUH!” Pete replied.

“You know, you really have an attitude problem, don’t you?” Andy asked.

“Well, if I do, it’s only because you’re so darn annoying.”

“You know who you remind me of?”

“I have a guess.”

“ME!” Andy and Pete spoke simultaneously.

Andy looked down, thinking quietly. Grandpa told me that he was like me at his age…and I guess that’s really true. Now I see how bad I am.

“You know,” Pete started, “As easy as it is to make fun of you…maybe we should at least TRY to get along while we’re stuck like this…you know, so we don’t kill each other.”

“I agree.”

The two teens whirled around to see Ory looking ahead at them. “You two have a lot more in common than you think. Andrew, I would think that since you’re more…informed about the situation than your friend here, that you would be a little more forgiving.”

Andy sighed as Ory gave him a nod of the head and walked away. “He’s right, you know,” Andy said, “We need to do the best we can while we’re stuck like this.”

“Say,” Pete started, “If we’re gonna beat up that monster, we need to have some techniques for doing it. Care to practice?”

Andy shrugged, and then answered, “Sure, why not?

Meanwhile, Nick was attempting to drag Ted up the stairs, without much avail. “You know, if you could actually HELP me and walk up the stairs with me, I would really appreciate it,” Nick said.

“Buzz off,” Ted replied, “Like I care.”

“You will care,” Nick spoke, “When I have to go to the bathroom and there’s no toilet around.”

Ted looked up at Nick, and smirked. “You know, kid,” he started, “You’re actually pretty funny.”

Nick smiled, and said “The name’s Nick.”

Ted rolled his eyes, and said, “Yeah, now tell someone who cares.”

“I see…because lying on the ground there is really sapping your energy, huh Ted?” Nick joked.

“Please, that’s name’s bogus…call me Teddy,” Ted said.

“Okay…Ted,” Nick said, as the two began to walk up the stairs together. Ory looked up at the two and simply smiled.

As he walked toward the kitchen, he saw Eliza and Pam sitting on two chairs positioned together so that the two could sit down. “So…any idea how long we’ll be stuck like this?” Eliza asked hopefully.

“How should I know?” Pam shot back. She looked around the room, and then said, “Man…this dump is really boring. At least there are places to go at our hangout.”

Eliza furrowed her small eyebrows, and asked, “Where is your base located?”

“HA! Like I’d tell you,” Pam answered. Seeing Eliza getting upset, she spoke, “Hey…it’s nothing personal. We just like to do our own thing. You know, live a little. We don’t want any help.”

Eliza slapped her hand on the table and said, “But we’re ALL Rangers. Just because you may be stronger doesn’t mean you’re any more important than we are. You know, I bet you’re always like that…thinking that just because you’re pretty you can get away with murder. Well, you can’t, and…”

“That’s not it at all!” Pam shouted. After a moment of silence, she replied, “You really think I’m pretty?”

“Only one of the most beautiful women I know!” Eliza replied enthusiastically.

Pam smiled, and said, “Well…you’re kinda cute too, I guess…although you could use a bit of polish on her nails. Fortunately, I’ve got some.” Pam pulled out two small containers and asked, “So…coral pink or white?”

As the two girls continued to talk, Ory rolled his eyes and chuckled to himself. Maybe there was hope for these six teens working together yet.


“Excellent,” Tendriller said to Westes back at the Lunarium, “With those teens’ attitudes, they’ll never be able to work together. You shall strike again tomorrow and finish the job.”

“I’ll whip them good!” Westes laughed.


The next day, the teens were awakened by an alarm going off in the fore room. The teens slowly raced, not wanting to trip, from their beds upstairs to find that Westes was in the middle of town attacking again. As the teens all looked at one another and exchanged glances, Andy and Pete simultaneously shouted, “Ready!” to which the other teens responded, “Right!” Andy and Pete raised their gold morphers, while Nick and Ted raised their silver ones, and Eliza and Pam raised their bronze ones.

“Light Shade! HA!” the six teens yelled at once.

The Secondary Rangers’ morphing sequence was different from the Primary Rangers’. Instead of raising their watches above them, they raised them in front of them, where their two Embryos, first the smaller one and then the larger one of light, emerged from their watches, the Photomorphers. After rushing forward and colliding with both embryos, light shined all around them, as the two colors that added together to create their suit colors wrapped around their bodies rapidly. As the suits changed colors, and the two colors solidified into their shoulder pads, the teens did a flip into the air and landed, whereupon two beams shot from their shoulder pads that created their helmet. As the teens posed in their white boots and white gloves, they completed their morphing sequences.

Automatically upon morphing, the teens teleported through the Solarplex door’s keyhole and out to the center of town. While the Primary Rangers wondered how the Secondary Rangers knew where the square was, it wasn’t their main concern at the moment. Within a minute they had arrived in the center of town and were face to face with Westes.

“So, we meet again, Rangers,” Westes said. After a loud guffaw, he yelled out, “Round Two!”

Andy and Pete nodded at one another, and then ran together, leapt into the air, and delivered a flying kick to Westes. Westes grunted, as Pam and Eliza spun around together and delivered a double punch attack as they approached him. Westes wobbled around, dazed, before Nick and Teddy nodded at one another and delivered a strong kick to his gut together. As Westes reeled on the ground, Andy and Pete respectively called for the Pulser and the Striker to be formed. Upon formation, Andy and Pete glanced nervously at one another, neither wanting to make the first move. As Ory saw Westes trying to get up, he called through the communicating device, “Rangers! Don’t waste your time! Combine your two weapons and you can defeat Westes for good!”

Andy and Pete nodded at one another, and then slid the Striker atop the Pulser. “Pastel Blaster!” the six teens shouted as the four without the weapon crowded around to hold the weapon.

“And…”

“No!” Westes cried out, throwing out his whip weakly and merely slapping near the Rangers’ feet.

“FIRE!”

The Blaster shot out six swirling beams of light, differently colored, that then converged into a single, powerful ray. The ray struck Westes right in the chest. He struggled to get up once more before falling back and exploding.

The teens looked by and cheered as the burning rubble disappeared and a black orb of light flew off into the distance. The teens jumped around and slapped one another high fives before collapsing to the ground as the effects of Westes’ spell wore off.

As the Secondary Rangers quickly jumped up and brushed themselves off, Andy reached up a hand to the Orange Ranger and said, “We did well, didn’t we?”

“WE?” Pete exclaimed. He took his fist and punched it into Andy’s outstretched hand, knocking him back to the ground.

“Hey!” Nick shouted and got up, helping Eliza and then Andy to their feet. “What’s your problem?”

“Our PROBLEM,” Teddy spat, “Is that we don’t want to work with you again unless we absolutely have to.”

“But WHY?” Eliza asked tearfully, “I thought we were a team.”

“Briefly, yes,” Pam replied, “But…” she began wistfully, “We have our own things we need to figure out.”

“Don’t worry,” Pete called out, “We’ll probably meet again, and…we may work together, too. But for now, we’d rather just stay on our own and do what we want.”

As Andy shook his head in protest and started, “Don’t…” Pete held his hand up to silence him. The three Secondary Rangers teleported away in three different flashes of light and were gone.

Nick sighed, and Eliza looked down in sadness. Andy put a hand on each of their shoulders and said, “Don’t worry. They’re not worth it.”


Tendriller whipped his tendril against the ground. “Blast it! They’re now able to destroy our Specimon with ease!”

“Specimon?” Nefaria asked as she narrowed her eyes at Tendriller. “That sounds like some kind of Nintendo game.”

“They’re our SPECIAL MONSTERS,” Tendriller yelled defensively, “But…the Secondary Rangers didn’t seem eager to stay around for too long. If my guess is right, they’re not staying with the Primary Rangers. Which means…there’s only one other place the Light Guards could be.”

“Oh?” Lobore replied, “And where might that be?”

Tendriller smirked, and then said, “Someplace…where something that could prove very valuable to us is located. This time, none of this rope stuff; I’m going to use a CHAIN to fuse this creation,” Tendriller laughed, and then continued, “And soon…the Rangers will be on their knees when I am using their own Rangers’ powers against them. HAHAHA!”

[ModrnEerie]

I'm on episode 3.

<<
>>

[Green Senturion]

Hey, as long as you're making progress, I'm satisfied. Besides, I know you have a lot you're working on, so don't feel bad.;)

[Kali_WolfChilde]

People People People! Start Reading This Fic! U"re Supposed To Like Good Ones< So Read This One!

[Zord_Crazy]

People People People! Start Reading This Fic! U"re Supposed To Like Good Ones< So Read This One!

I be reading it, Kali. Why? 'Cuz it rocks!

[Green Senturion]

Episode 10. A Test of Trust

Pete, Ted, and Pam sat upon the rooftop of the Hotel Haven, not really doing anything. There was no roof to the top of the hotel, and so they were the only ones who currently had access to it in the town of…

“So,” Pete asked, “Neither of you knows why we seem to know this place?”

Ted and Pam shook their heads. Pam replied, “You know, with the way those three other Rangers are treating us so well when we don’t treat them well, I’d say they know something we don’t. That guy who seems to advise them kept calling us “Light Guards.” Do you have any idea what that could mean?”

“Not really,” Ted said, “But this place feels so…strong, so welcoming. I am curious.”

“Well…good thing you’re not a cat, otherwise you’d be dead.”

The three teens whirled around to see Tendriller staring at them. The three teens raised their fists as Pete shouted, “How did you find us here?”

Tendriller smiled evilly, and said, “Please. While you may be able to cloak yourselves, there are other energy readings coming from this hotel that are much too great to ignore. I am in tune with its energy, as I’m sure are you. We can FEEL it. Nothing else quite compares in this little town of…”

“Save it,” Ted interrupted, “We’re not interested in joining up with you, and we already told you so.”

Tendriller put his face in his vine arm and said, “My, you children are so predictable. That’s not why I’m here. You’re yesterday’s news, as far as I’m concerned.” The three teens exchanged wary glances, but allowed him to continue. “You see, I know much about your past…more than you do. And a key part of it is tied to this very roof upon which you stand…but you’ll only find out what I know if you make a deal with me.”

“Go on,” Pete replied cautiously.


“I don’t believe it!” Ory shouted as the alarm in the fore room was buzzing madly, “He must have been able to sense their presence. And now that he has people who can access them, he’s…”

“Whoa, Ory, slow down,” Andy said as he ran in from the kitchen, “What’s going on?”

“I’ll tell you what,” Ory replied, “Tendriller’s sensed the presence of power where the three teens are located…where the zords are.”

“So you knew all along where the Light Guards were?” Eliza asked indignantly.

“Yes, but I assumed they were safe…but the zords’ powers are too strong, I see.”

“Whoa…zords?” Nick asked excitedly, “You mean like…those big fighting machines?”

“Those are they,” Ory answered, “And I’m afraid the Light Guards will know how to reveal them to Tendriller with a little coaxing. Go! You must stop him!”

The three teens nodded at one another, and shouted, “Light Shade! HA!”

Within a minute the teens had arrived at the rooftop of the hotel. “Hey, I thought this party was invitation only!” Nick cried out.

“Ah, rangers!” Tendriller spoke, “Just the three I was looking for.”

With a snap of his fingers, three chains appeared out of thin air and wrapped themselves around the three rangers. “Now,” Tendriller said, “Here’s what you need to know. On this rooftop are concealed three zords…but only you three can detect their power. I doubt these three,” he said, giving a glance to the bound Red, Blue, and Yellow Rangers, “Have the strength. So…come on then! Show me your stuff!”

“You sold us out? I don’t believe this!” Eliza shouted, struggling against the chains.

“No!” Pam exclaimed, “It’s not like that, I swear!”

“HAHA!” Tendriller cried out, “Come, Light Guards. Unless you want these three crushed,” he said, and as he did, the chains around the three rangers tightened, “You’ll reveal to me…the PHOTOZORDS.”

The three teens exchanged glances, confused as to what to do. Pete prepared to morph, but Tendriller shouted, “NO! Do it and you’ll regret it.” Ted leaned to the others and whispered, “Let’s just get out of here while we can…”

“No!” Pam whispered loudly, “We cannot let them get hurt! They only came to save us! Don’t you care?”

Pete looked into Pam’s eyes, and said, “Are you guys getting the same feeling I am?”

The three teens walked to the three corners of the roof that were not the ones at which Tendriller and the bound Primary Rangers stood, and placed their hands upon the ground. After leaping up, clapping twice, and stomping once, a bright light shined in everyone’s eyes, blinding all. When the light had faded, the six teens and Tendriller looked up in amazement at the sight that stood before them: the Red, Yellow, and Blue Photozords.

The Solar Photozord was the largest one. It was a tall, red-colored rocket with two large wings, a pointed tip, and a small engine at the bottom.

Next in line was the Lunar Photozord. It was a silvery, blue-colored fighter jet with missiles attached to the bottom next to the wheels.

Finally, the small but strong Astral Photozord was seen. The zord was a yellow spaceship with two small but steady wings at its sides.

Tendriller looked up at them and laughed in excitement. “Now, Primary Rangers!” he shouted, “Board these Photozords, but remember! A wrong move and you will be crushed.” The three Primary Rangers were released with chains binding their hands to their sides. They tried to teleport, but found it impossible. They sadly boarded the three Photozords without an idea of what to do next. The Red Ranger boarded the Solar Photozord, while the Blue Ranger boarded the Lunar Photozord, and the Yellow Ranger boarded the Astral Photozord.”

“So, Secondary Rangers, as promised, I will tell you about your past,” Tendriller called out, “But only after these three destroy the town of…”

“Seems like there’s little they can do,” Ory said. Looking down at his side, he knew his new weapons weren’t ready yet. Instead, he called through his communicator, “Secondary Rangers, you must help the Primary Rangers escape. I don’t have time to explain why, but if you don’t save them, the world will be in grave danger. Listen to my plan, okay? You MUST help.”

The three Secondary Rangers sensed from the urgency in Ory’s voice that they had to listen to him. While the sight of the three Photozords taking off distracted Tendriller, Pete nodded to the others after listening to Ory, and they whispered in unison, “Light Shade! HA!”

The three rangers, morphed, faced Tendriller determinedly. Pete leaned into his watch and whispered, “Everyone? Do you trust me?” Pam and Teddy whispered, “Yes,” while Andy, Nick, and Eliza solemnly nodded towards one another from their cockpits and said, “Yes.” They had not been able to hear Ory’s plan due to the sound of their engines taking off, and so they had to rely on whatever the Secondary Rangers told them.

Pete narrowed his eyes at Tendriller, and then whispered, “Follow my lead guys. Hey Tendriller!” he called. Tendriller turned and cried out at the sight of the morphed Rangers “Just because you’ve taken three of us doesn’t mean you can take all of us. Because we have the skills needed to take you on!”

Pete nodded at Pam, who struck a pose and yelled, “Light of Earth! Violet Earthlight Ranger!”

Teddy followed her example and called out, “Light of Death! Green Twilight Ranger!”

Pete finished by crossing his arm and yelling, “Light of Life! Orange Daylight Ranger!”

Tendriller laughed and said, “And what do you three think you can do to stop these three?” As he gestured to the air and yelled, “Do your stuff!” the three Photozords performed barrel rolls in the air to show off. “Okay Pam,” Pete said, “Get ready. Teddy, let’s go!”

Pete charged toward Tendriller and called out, “Photo Weapon, Online!” As his daggers materialized before him, he called out, “Glow Daggers! Points of Light!”

The two daggers flew from his hands at a blinding speed and struck Tendriller, causing a small explosion. As Tendriller cried out, chains formed in the air and raced toward Pete. At this point, however, Teddy cried, “Photo Weapon, Online!” and then shouted, “Shade Spear! Shine Shadow!” at which point a ball of light emerged from one end of the spear and a ball of darkness appeared from the other end. The two spheres converged in time to strike the chains back and cause another explosion, at which point a monster with black eyes and a body covered entirely in chains appeared before them.

Tendriller slowly stood up, smoking, and yelled, “You Rangers have just cost your friends their lives AND yours! Chainmaw—tighten the pilot Rangers’ chains and make them fire at their friends!”

The three pilots struggled not to fire as the chains began to hinder their breathing, until Pete called, “It’s okay to fire! TRUST ME!”

Andy, Nick, and Eliza could not resist any longer and pushed the fire button on each of their control panels. As red, blue, and yellow lasers headed straight for the rangers, Pam called out, “Photo Weapon, Online!” and then held up her Mirror Shield, which expanded to catch the three lasers inside. Tendriller and Chainmaw were aghast. Pam quickly turned around and yelled, “Power Refraction!” releasing the three lasers’ blasts upon Tendriller and Chainmaw. Tendriller wrapped his vines around Chainmaw and held him before him, forcing him to take the brunt of the blast. A large explosion ensued, and a ball of black light flew away into the distance as Tendriller stood up, wiping his charred, grassy face. He glowered at the three teens and yelled, “You will pay for what you have done, Secondary Rangers!” As soon as he finished yelling, vines extended from his torso and knocked the Rangers’ weapons away before wrapping themselves around the three Secondary Rangers. “You will know about your past, but you will wish I had never been involved with it. HAHAHA!!!” And with a second flash of dark-colored light, Tendriller teleported away with his three prisoners in tow.

Andy, Nick, and Eliza landed their zords atop the roof, were relieved that the chains were now gone thanks to Chainmaw's destruction and that they no longer had to pilot their zords solo, for it had been an exhausting task. At the same time, however, they were now worried for Pete, Pam, and Teddy’s lives. As the three teens looked around confused, Andy spoke up first.

“Well, they saved us, and now it’s time to repay them the favor…even if they are obnoxious. Let’s go back and see what Ory has to say.

As the three teens teleported back, Ory desperately tried to communicate with the vanished Secondary Rangers. “Now that one team is saved, the other has disappeared!” he exclaimed. “Light Guards! LIGHT GUARDS!!!”

[Green Senturion]

Thank you all for the comments! Even though I don't write for praise, I appreciate knowing that my readers have read beyond the first chapter and have an idea of what's going on.;) Whether they like it or dislike it is up to them, but either way, I like to hear comments to see how I can improve or what I should make better.

So here comes the interesting part. Tomorrow, I'm going on vacation and I won't be back for five days. Obviously, during that time I won't be able to post any new episodes. So, to make up for the lack of as many episodes as usual next week, would you like me to post a few more to leave you with so you're not completely without for the first few days of the week?;) Reply and tell me what you think. Thanks!

[Zord_Crazy]

Oh, please do post a it more. As for a suggestion or two? One I would like to suggest is that the Ranger could use their light powers in an attack similiar to Ninja Storm's "Shadow Battle". You could call it "Battle Blind" or "Aurora Assault". Also, if (& hopefully when) the Red Ranger gets a power up, maybe the armor could be described to be like the suits in the movie "TRON" (if you have seen it). They looked cool with the glo-lines and all. Anyhoo, KIU and I hope you like what I suggested. Peace out! :023:

[Green Senturion]

Hmm...I really like that idea ZC! The Shadow Battles were never really much fun at all in NS, and this would be an interesting way to spice things up. I was having trouble finding a way to make the filler episodes (don't worry, there are only a few) more fun...so I'll definitely look for a few places when I can stick those in!:023:

As for the Red Ranger's armor...I'm glad you made a suggestion, because I wasn't sure exactly how the suit would change (although I know what the weapons will look like). The problem is, I haven't seen TRON...Care to link me? If not, the description you gave has given me a good enough idea of what I can do anyways.

By the way, I think I'll be posting Episode 11 at least tomorrow. You'll like it--it's a big one!:) Thanks, and keep on reading!

[Kali_WolfChilde]

man, this was great! like i told u on AIM, it rocks! the way u have the teams constantly arguing, griping, and tehn turning around and saving each others asses is way cool!

[wildranger]

cool

[Zord_Crazy]

As for the Red Ranger's armor...I'm glad you made a suggestion, because I wasn't sure exactly how the suit would change (although I know what the weapons will look like). The problem is, I haven't seen TRON...Care to link me? If not, the description you gave has given me a good enough idea of what I can do anyways.

http://www.tron-sector.com/gallery/default.aspx?do=gallery&section=2&category=14&group=Character%20Design

This TRON site is deidcated to the movie and the game. This page is screen caps of the TRON 2.0 PC game that came out a while back. Look at the pics of Jet Bradley (the game's hero). Hope it helps!

[Green Senturion]

Episode 11. The Seeds of the Past

Nefaria watched with glee the scene of Tendriller capturing the three Rangers. Well, looks like he can get things done after all, Nefaria thought to herself. As she prepared to walk to her sleeping chambers, a voice echoed in her head, Nefaria, do you read me? Recognizing the voice as Tendriller’s, she replied, yes, what is it? Send me my final monster, Tendriller spoke. Fuse it with a vise—I have plans for these three. Nefaria laughed, wondering what Tendriller’s obsession with bondage was, before finding a clamp in the Storage Room as well as Tendriller’s final Embryo. Being able to communicate via telepathy is very useful for us Darklings, Nefaria thought. Well, he had better make this creature count, Nefaria thought as she loaded the Embryo and the vise into the Centro-Fuse, because this is his last shot.

Why? Lobore thought to himself as he watched Nefaria fusing the next creation. Why was I reborn? I admit that in the past, I did want to conquer the Lights of Hope and the Light Guards, but once I was destroyed, I just wanted peace…


Tendriller smiled evilly to himself. Looking at his three victims bound to a pole in the parking lot of the Hotel Haven, he laughed. The Rangers were sure to think that he’d teleported them far away—that would buy him some time. Not only that, but he had covered the whole lot in vines so as to prevent anyone from entering. Looking over at his newest creation, Lightblood, Tendriller spoke:

“Now…since the Rangers now have giant fighting machines, we need to be able to match their size. Lighblood! Drain these three rangers of their vital force and then store it somewhere within the Lunarium. With their life’s blood, we can make it so that any creatures the Rangers destroy can grow.” Tendriller grinned, and then yelled, “Lightblood! Begin the drain!” Lightblood, a metallic creature with few features, swung out three clamps from his midsection and attached one to each of the Secondary Rangers’ heads. Now squeeze, squeeze the life out of them! Tendriller thought gleefully. Teddy, Pete, and Pam groaned in pain.


Andy stared at the three teens on his Viewing Screen while Ory worked in back on something—though what, the teens did not know. “Ory, the Light Guards seem to be closer than we thought!” Andy yelled after what seemed like an endless search. “Looks like they were right under our noses the whole time—literally. They were in the parking garage of the Hotel Haven.”

Eliza and Nick looked worriedly at each other. “Look,” Nick called out, pressing the keypad so as to change the point of view on the screen, “Tendriller’s covered the whole building in vines. How are we ever going to get in? I don’t think our Photo Weapons will be good enough.”

The teens waited in silence, until a few minutes later, Ory emerged. “Glad you asked,” he said, “Guys—THESE are your new weapons. I’ve been working on them for a little while now.” Ory moved away from the door behind him and let the Rangers gaze on three sabers—one red, one blue, and one yellow—embedded in a rock. The three teens were drawn to them like moths to a flame, and Andy was the first to ask, “What are they?”

“These are your Photo Sabers. They are powerful sabers with the powers of light in each. Of course, only you can bring out their true powers,” he added. “With these, you will be able to hack away at Tendriller’s vines and enter the parking lot to save the Light Guards.”

The teens glanced over to the screen, where Lightblood was still draining the Light Guards’ life energy, but with a key difference—they were now de-morphed from the drain!

“Guys, we gotta hurry!” Nick yelled. “Let’s go!”


Tendriller laughed at the Secondary Rangers, who were too tired to speak or move. Their struggling had ended as soon as the draining had begun—not that they could have done much to begin with without their weapons. “Rangers, since the end is near, and I am an honorable creature, let me keep my half of the bargain. Your pasts are intertwined with mine, and that of the Primary Rangers. You want to know who they are?”

Pete groaned, unable to do much else. Tendriller continued, “Well, here’s some food for thought then. They are the Lights of Hope, the rulers on the planet from which we originate. You are the Light Guards, their sworn protectors. Of course, you’ve done a pretty lousy job of that recently, haven’t you? You were actually once much older, and much wiser than you are now. But in your current state, you’re weak and foolish, and now you will fall, just as soon as will your little town of…”

“Stop,” Pam groaned, “Please.”

Tendriller turned to Lightblood and said, “Will they die soon?”

“Yes…within a few minutes, I can…”

“Hold it right there!”

Tendriller turned around to see his vine barricade slowly being hacked away at. Within a few seconds, the wall had been destroyed, and the three Primary Rangers had raced in, with new, colorful sabers in hand. Leave it to them to ruin my fun with some new toys in hand, Tendriller thought. “Lightblood! Return to the base with the energy and store it! If I do not return…” After whispering for a minute, he finished “…then you know what you must do. For now, I must take care of some…pests.”

Tendriller faced the Rangers angrily as Lightblood nodded and then teleported away. Tendriller then spoke. “You’re lucky, Rangers. You’ve come at a crucial time in this plant’s life.” As he walked slowly toward them, the Rangers raised their sabers, and he laughed. “Please…you really think I am afraid of you now? Before I was a young sapling, naïve and haughty. But now…I have bloomed.” Tendriller gestured to the flower atop his head, now fully in bloom, and smiled. “Now that I have matured, I have much greater powers than I did before, as you saw by my vine barriers,” Tendriller said, “And you’ve yet to experience the eye of the storm.” Tendriller then bent his head over and shouted, “My warriors! Emerge now!”

A legion of seeds toppled out of the flower of Tendriller’s head and grew into full size soldiers with a seed shell protecting their bodies and brown arms and limbs. Their faces resembled clumps of dirt with horns. “These are the first of a number of deadly kinds of seeds you will experience. Seedles! Attack now!”

The Seedles then proceeded to charge toward the Rangers. Andy, Nick, and Eliza raised their sabers and hacked away at the Seedles. Tendriller looked over at the helpless Secondary Rangers and said, “So? How close to the end do you feel?”

“We…will…protect…them…” Teddy said weakly before closing his eyes. Tendriller laughed and wrapped a vine around each of the Rangers’ throats, saying, “Goodbye, Rangers.” As he grimaced, however, he felt a sharp pain in his back. He turned to see the Blue Ranger facing him with his saber at his throat. “Back…off,” he rasped. The defeated Seedles lay in a daze on the ground, and then disappeared. Tendriller angrily redirected the vines he held on the Secondary Rangers at the Primary Rangers, throwing them back a few feet. He got up and narrowed his red eyes at them. “Fight me Rangers…now is the time!”

The three Rangers got up and stared. As they ran toward him with their Photo Sabers raised, he knocked them away with his flailing vines. He wrapped a vine around Andy’s torso and reeled him in close. “Now…die.” Tendriller brought his drill back and stabbed it at Andy’s gut. The suit was protecting him, but as sparks flew, smoke escaped from the suit—soon, a hole would form.

Ory watched in desperation, and then got an idea, quickly mashing a few buttons on the keypad of the Viewing Room’s computer.

Nick got up quickly and shouted, “Photo Weapon, Online!” Eliza got up and copied his idea. As Tendriller shot out two vines to knock the two away, Eliza shot two Lightning Arrows from her Storm Bow, and Tendriller gnashed his teeth. Nick then raised the Freeze Jet Blaster and called, “Ice Blue Moon!” The blue sphere of light froze Tendriller’s midsection, causing him to drop Andy just as a hole was burned into Andy’s suit. Andy glared at Tendriller, and then called, “Photo Weapon, Online!” The three teens charged toward Tendriller and hacked away at him with both their weapons and their sabers, but a quick spin with his vines flailing knocked them back once more. Tendriller laughed, and released more Seedles upon the Rangers.

He then turned back and was surprised to see the three unmorphed Rangers holding the Secondary Striker in his face. “Make…our…day,” Pete said weakly. Tendriller performed a powerful kick and knocked the weapon backwards. With a swipe of his vine, he knocked the three teens to the ground. “You should have stayed out of it when you had the opportunity,” he said, bringing his drill down to their faces.

Before he could make contact, however, a powerful pain seared through his back, and he fell to the ground. Tendriller gasped for air and looked up to see the Primary Rangers gripping the smoking Pastel Blaster with the defeated Seedles nearby once more. Tendriller could barely get up, before he cried, “How?”

The Light Guards walked weakly over to where the Primary Rangers stood and said, “We…are…the…Light Guards.”

“And we are the Lights of Hope, and no matter what age they are, the Light Guards are always going to be looking out for us. Tendriller, what started out as a political struggle has turned into an evil game,” Nick said.

“So now…we must defeat you for good,” Andy said.

Tendriller laughed and shook his head, saying, “You…really…have…no…”

“Let’s do it! Astral Photo Saber!” Eliza called.

“Lunar Photo Saber!” Nick echoed.

“Solar Photo Saber!” Andy finished.

Ory watched in excitement, and yelled, “Rangers! Use your final attack!”

The three Rangers held their sabers blades together as the three Light Guards watched behind them. “PHOTO…FINISH!” the three Rangers called.

An orb of light from each of the sabers’ tips converged into one big orb that then flew straight toward Tendriller. Tendriller cried out in mortal pain, and a massive explosion consumed the lot. Fortunately, the concrete remained in tact, however. The three teens looked upon a completely charred, defeated, Tendriller after the smoke had cleared.

“I…mean it…when I say…you…haven’t seen…the last of…AH!”

Rays of dark light emerged from Tendriller’s body, blinding the Rangers. A few seconds later, all that remained was a huge sphere of black light. It hovered in the air for a few seconds, as if debating where to go, before flying out of the parking lot. The six Rangers breathed sighs of relief and looked at one another, too tired or happy to speak.


Nefaria watched the scene open-mouthed. Tendriller…killed? But how was this possible? She turned to Lightblood and said, “Why didn’t you help him?!”

“He told me to stay here!” Lightblood defended. “Besides, he…has a plan…for me.”

Nefaria smirked and said, “Well that plan won’t help much now that he’s DEAD, will it?”

A silence engulfed the cavern. Lobore then stood up, much to Nefaria’s surprise. He walked to Lightblood, put a hand on his shoulder, and said, “Let’s hear what he has to say.”


The three Primary Rangers sat in chairs beside the three beds of the recovering Light Guards. Ory walked in and said, “Thomas, Pamela, Peter…you three were very brave today. I was impressed.”

Pete got up, groaned, and fell back down, “Well…it was partially because of what Tendriller told us.”

Andy narrowed his eyes and said, “What did he tell you?”

“He told us…who we were,” Pam breathed, “The Light Guards.”

Nick frowned, “So that’s why you said what you did in the parking lot back there. I probably shouldn’t have gotten into the moment without knowing that you knew…” he trailed off.

“We’ve…been real jerks,” Teddy said, “We thought that we were all cool and macho with these superhero powers…we didn’t know what we were supposed to be doing. And…we shouldn’t have been acting as we did. Now that we know about our past…we know that we have to act like a team and be a little more responsible.”

“Well, I’m certainly glad to hear that,” Ory said with a smile.

“I know…we may not always get along,” Pete said, “But trust us when we say…now that we know…what we do…we’re going to try a lot harder.”

“See?” Eliza gloated, “You shouldn’t have held back from telling them the truth in the first place, Ory.”

“I suppose not,” Ory replied, “Well, Light Guards…you must rest. You’ve done enough for the day. Lightblood nearly killed you back there, and I think you should rest a lot for the next few days before you attempt to fight again.”

“Besides,” Eliza added, “With Tendriller gone, things should be quiet…for a little while at least.”

“And if they aren’t,” Ory said, “I’ve teleported the zords to the Solarplex’s garage for safekeeping, since the Hotel is clearly no longer safe. I moved them when I teleported you your weapons earlier. I think that, while concealing them in the open while cloaked was a wise choice, keeping them nearer to us is probably better. Also…for now, I think all six of you need to pilot the zords together. That too will be a safer option.”

“So…then we’re all okay?” Andy asked hopefully.

“Of course,” Ory said, “For you were never meant to be divided. Primary Rangers and Secondary Rangers…were meant to become one team: The Spectral Rangers.”

“And as a team, we should all be together,” Pete said, “So…is it okay if we now room with you guys, Ory? You know, since the hotel is…”

Ory shook his head, and said, “Do not worry. It was always meant to be.”

Nick looked at the five other Rangers and said, “So…since we’re a team…we ought to have a cheer, right?”

Andy rolled his eyes, and said, “Since I’m in a good mood…all right.”

Eliza put her hand out and the five teens put their hands in to join hers. After a few seconds, Ory put his in too. “Ready…team?” he asked.

“POWER…RANGERS!” they called out in unison.

[Green Senturion]

Well, I hope this episode holds you all over until next week! As usual, any thoughts/comments are appreciated. Thanks for reading, and enjoy your week!:)

[Kali_WolfChilde]

HOTTT DAMMMMMMMMMMN!!!!!!!!!!!! This totally rocked, GS! i luv that Tendriller got whacked! KIU!

[Zord_Crazy]

Yay, unified team!

[Green Senturion]

Thanks for the reviews, ZC and Kali! I really appreciate that you guys keep up and comment every step of the way. Episode 12 will be up tomorrow morning, and Episode 13 will be up Friday morning. Episodes 14-18 will be up the next week and Episodes 19-23 the week after. However, after that point, I am afraid I will have to reduce the amount of new episodes I produce to only one a week, as school will start. But fear not! For when this routine starts, like what I've decided to do with my LG fic, I will post a preview sometime in the middle of the week to keep you interested. So, thanks for reading, and stay tuned for more ahead! Tomorrow, all the rules will be changed, in the next installment of Power Rangers: Spectral Lights!

[Zord_Crazy]

*bows* Thanks for the props, Green. I just wish the others that read this fic would
o-pine on what they think of this story.

[Green Senturion]

Episode 12. Re-Telling of an Old Tail

“So…tell Nefaria the plan, Lightblood,” Lobore said.

“Well…as you know, the Great Ones in the Heavens above cannot control the embryos on earth. So, when creatures like ourselves…die, our embryos live.”

Lightblood walked over to the Centro-Fuse, removed a cap on the top and released the multi-colored life energy from the Light Guards and then quickly replaced the cap on the machine. “Also, the Rangers’ weapons seem to be able to destroy our forces with ease.”

Nefaria narrowed her eyes at the vise-like monster, “So?” she asked.

“So…” Lightblood concluded, “Since the Rangers have no way of stopping our defeated embryos from escaping,” Lightblood said as he pressed the “Spawn,” button on the Centro-Fuse after inserting two Dark Embryos, “And with this newfound energy, we can make our creatures grow…”

The Centro-Fuse whirled around, and then lowered as Lightblood said, “Why not…”

Smoke emerged from the machine as a familiar hulking creature emerged from it.

“Re-fuse them?”


Eliza sat on the Solarplex’s stairs and sighed. As she looked up at the roof, she noticed that there was a large, circular skylight from which the sun shone. Ory walked up to the foot of the steps and said, “It’s a beautiful view, isn’t it? But it’s more. Atop the roof is a satellite that is linked directly to our tracking system. The strength of the sun enables the satellite to emit a signal that can track almost any beings of Light or Darkness within the city. However, in the Darklings’ base, only morphed people can be detected, which is why it is, as of now, inaccessible to us. The signal starts at the outside of the city and circles in, which is why we didn’t immediately find the Secondary…”

Ory sighed as he saw how inattentive Eliza was being. Such a normally happy person must be truly distraught to not want to know how the Solarplex’s tracking system works, he thought. “Elizabeth…what is the matter?”

Eliza sighed, and then looked down the stairs where their self-proclaimed mentor stood. Dazedly, Eliza asked, “Oh hey…is that you Ory? Didn’t know you were there.”

Ory had a puzzled expression as he walked up the stairs and sat beside the Yellow Ranger. “Is something the matter?”

“Well…yes. These past few days as a Ranger have been great! I mean, saving people is a huge responsibility, and it feels good to do, but…”

“But?” Ory asked, imploring her to continue.

“But…I miss my friends. I mean…they didn’t see me morph, since they were already aboard the plane, and no one else I knew saw me…no one that matters, anyway…and now they’re partying in Miami, and have no idea what the heck happened to me.”

Ory looked down, and said, “Well, you’ve encountered a problem that many have had before you.”

“Huh?” Eliza asked, still somewhat lost in her own thoughts.

“Power Rangers always have the trouble of having to keep their identities a secret and managing both their home and Ranger lives. I wish I could give you a good solution to this problem, but I can’t. You simply have to try to have as much fun as you can while not having to protect the city, but know that, you will always have a duty which may call upon you to bring an end to your fun time.”

“But it’s not FAIR,” Eliza groaned, looking up at the ceiling, “I mean…Nick’s got the Comedy Club, and when he wants to end his act early to run out or not show up, no problem. He’s so shy he hasn’t got too many friends to worry about…but he’s really a good guy,” Eliza added quickly. She then looked down and said, “The Light Guards haven’t exactly found a way to fit into our time as teenagers yet, so they’re without worry on the friends front. We’re all they have,” Eliza said, and then continued, “And Andy…well, I don’t really know what he does, other than act like a jerk. But it’s the SUMMER! I’m supposed to be having the time of my life, and meanwhile, here I am on a Saturday, waiting for a monster to attack, while my friends are tanning and having fun! There wasn’t even a disturbance yesterday. I just…” Eliza stopped herself, and then finished, “I…I don’t know…I want to tell my friends the truth, but...”

Ory looked at her, saying nothing. As he opened his mouth to speak, the alarm above them went off. Eliza ran with him to the Viewing Room as the five other teens ran from their rooms. As they saw what was on the screen, the seven of them, Ory included, gasped in shock. Nick simply sputtered in shock as Andy spoke for all of them and whispered, “They’re back.”

Walking in the middle of town were Westes and Chainmaw, looking as alive as ever. The undestroyed Lightblood stood nearby. Pete looked over to Ory and yelled, “How is this possible?”

“I feared something like this would happen,” Ory said quietly, “They told me that we shouldn’t gloat over our victories…and I wasn’t sure what they meant. But it appears that, on earth, Embryos are not banished to another realm when their bodies are destroyed.”

“They?” Andy asked, but was ignored.
“So then…that means,” Pete started.

“That these monsters can be reanimated as many times as possible,” Ted completed, shaking his head.

“Well, we can’t just let them maraud through town. We have to stop them from harming anyone,” Nick proclaimed.

Eliza looked up at him curiously as Andy yelled, “Come on! Let’s show them what we’re made of!”

“Wait! Light Guards, are you sure that you can handle this fight? You’ve had little over a day to rest, and…”

“We can handle this,” Pete interrupted with a confident tone. The six teens nodded at one another, and called out, “Light Shade! HA!”

The six teens quickly teleported to the center of town and faced the three monsters coolly. Lightblood was the first to speak. “So, Rangers! You see now that we Specimon are invincible. You can destroy us, but we will come back. And DON’T think that this time it will be as easy,” Lightblood gloated.

“We’ll see,” Andy called, “Come on, guys! Let’s do it!”

Andy and Pete ran toward Lightblood, while Eliza and Pam took on Westes, and Nick and Ted attacked Chainmaw. Lightblood attached a clamp to Pete and called out, “Now is the time to finish the deed!” As he began to drain his energy once more, Pete weakly called, “Photo…Weapon…On…” but was interrupted by a small explosion before him. Andy stood before him, breathing hard, still in the position he used to throw his disc. The disc returned to his hand, as Lightblood released Andy and yelled, “You’ll pay for that, Ranger!”

Meanwhile, Westes was blocking Eliza’s half-hearted punches with one hand, and mercilessly lashing at Pam with his whip with the other hand. Both girls seemed to be losing badly, until a blue ball of energy froze his whip, causing Westes to look puzzled before being struck by a flying kick from Nick. Eliza smiled and blushed, feeling content that Nick could not see her face under her visor. Nick was thinking the same, but could not hold the thought for long, as he was soon being strangled by one of Chainmaw’s steel chains.

Chainmaw laughed and strangled the Blue Ranger, until he was struck from the back by Ted’s spear. Angrily, Chainmaw spun around, and in a flurry of steel and wind, knocked both Rangers to the ground. Nick blasted Chainmaw again, but the creature remained strong as he approached the floored Green Ranger.

Ory, seeing that the Rangers were losing again, looked on the screen and saw only the Red and Blue Rangers able to fight back. The Rangers must work together, or they will surely lose! “Nicholas,” Ory called, “You cannot fight each monster with two people as you are now. Their powers are too strong.”

“All right…we need another strategy,” Nick called, blasting Chainmaw a few more times with his blaster.

“No kidding!” Andy called. “We can’t fight this match 2 vs. 1.”

“Agreed,” Ory spoke over the communicator, “So try to take on each monster as a team before moving on to the next.”

Andy and Nick nodded quickly toward one another before reaching to their right hips, where hilts now materialized for the three Primary Rangers. The three took out the Photo Sabers and poised themselves for battle. “Come on,” Andy called, “We need to use a group attack.”

Nick nodded, and after shooting out an Ice Blue Moon at Chainmaw to stop him from destroying Ted, helped the Ranger to his feet. Andy countered Lightblood’s attempts to clamp him with his saber, and then hacked at him with his disc. As Lightblood toppled backwards, Andy raced to Pete’s side, and aided him to his feet. “Thanks…but I was fine,” Pete groaned, as Andy shook his head. Andy and Nick then slashed Westes with their sabers as he attempted to lasso Eliza and Pam. As the creature toppled, the three Primary Rangers united their Sabers and called out, “Photo…FINISH!”
The three-colored orb of light streamed out from their blades and struck Westes to the ground. As he fell, a massive explosion ensued.

The Secondary Rangers took their cue and united their Photo Weapons while Chainmaw stood stunned nearby. Lightblood attempted to clamp the three and stop them from attacking, but a Power Refraction attack from Pam’s newly summoned Mirror Shield turned the tides and made Lightblood clamp himself and yell in pain. The Secondary Rangers stood around the Secondary Striker and called, “Tri-Light Attack,” at which point a beam of green, orange, and violet colored light shot out and blasted Chainmaw. However, the creature still stood after the explosion. Nick and Andy nodded to Eliza, who quickly summoned her Storm Bow and connected it to the boys’ weapons. The three Rangers then fired a blast from the Primary Pulser, sealing Chainmaw’s fate.

Lightblood had finally managed to unclamp himself, and was the only monster standing. He breathed heavily as he shot out his clamps at the Secondary Rangers in a final attempt to defend himself. A blast from the three Rangers’ Photo Sabers, however, stopped the attack. As the explosion knocked Lightblood back, the Primary Rangers ran over and connected the Pulser to the Striker, forming the Pastel Blaster. Lightblood tried to get up, but was struck down as the six-colored laser hit him with its full force. A massive explosion erupted, causing the six Rangers to cheer together.

“Think again, Rangers,” a cruel voice rasped behind them.

The Rangers turned to see two black orbs of light hovering in the air before them. A third one then came from behind and joined them. “Thanks to the Light Guards, we now have power…more than you could imagine,” one of the orbs spoke. The Rangers gasped as the three orbs crackled with electricity and expanded as orange, green, and violet light blinded the Rangers. When they could see again, a giant Westes, Chainmaw, and Lightblood stood before them.

Ory looked at the screen in terror, not knowing what to do. If what they say is true, Ory thought, then these creatures will return even after they are destroyed! Well, for now, they cannot destroy the city, Ory decided. “Rangers,” he called, “Summon your Photozords!”

The six Rangers nodded together and called, “Photozords, Alight!”

From out of the woods, the three Photozords materialized into sight from their invisible state. They then flew through the air and raced to where the Rangers were awaiting them in the center of town.

The six Rangers teleported into their zords, Red and Orange in the Solar Photozord, Blue and Green in the Lunar Photozord, and Yellow and Violet in the Astral Photozord.

While flying in the air above the monsters’ heads and firing lasers at them was not harming the Rangers, they were doing little good as well. Ory looked onto the screen and said, “Rangers, your greatest task is right ahead. Individually, your zords are not powerful enough to defeat these creatures. But I know that together, your power CAN defeat them. Are you ready?

“Ready!” Andy and Pete called.

“Ready!” Nick and Ted echoed.

“Ready!” Eliza and Pam finished.

“Good…then get ready, ‘cause this ride will be a little bumpy.” Ory typed in the letters M-E-G-A on the keyboard and called, “Initiate Megazord sequence now!”

The three zords flew further into the air, away from the monsters’ grasp, as they look on in amazement at the docking sequence. The Lunar Photozord was the first to change, its wings shifting 90 degrees to become perpendicular to the ground. Out of the wings popped feet, as the central jet turned 90 degrees so that it became wide enough for the Astral Photozord to sit upon it, which it did, landing nose first onto the Lunar Photozord to connect the chest of the Megazord to the legs. Finally, the Solar Photozord’s tip detached, the missile head splitting apart and revealing a head for the Megazord, with two eyes, a mouth, and three crystals, red, blue, and yellow, atop it. The wings of the rocket detached and clipped on to the Megazord’s back as wings while the head attached to the chest. The base of the rocket then split into two and attached to each of the Megazord’s sides, as fists popped out of both arms. The formation complete, the six Rangers reading from their helmets in the Astral Photozord cockpit called out, “Spectrum Megazord, Shining High!”

The three creatures shook their heads and stared as the Megazord stood before them. Ory called into the computer, “Now, Rangers, you must defeat them. You have the strength!”

The three creatures charged toward the Megazord. The Megazord shoved Westes to the ground, punched Chainmaw away, and kicked Lightblood. The three creatures tussled with the Megazord and shook it back and forth. As the Rangers were jerked around in their seats, Andy called, “Any suggestions, Ory?”

“Try the Fire Wings attack!” Ory replied.

Andy and Pete pressed a few buttons on their dashboards and called, “Fire Wings attack!” The red wings of the Megazord lit up, and shot walls of flame that engulfed the three creatures. As they burned and cried out, Ory called, “Give them the Cold Feet!”

After Nick and Ted pressed a few keys, the Megazord’s feet turned blue. It leapt into the air and delivered a flying drill kick to Lightblood, who toppled the others. The three Specimon shivered as the Megazord’s feet gimmered a shade of blue.

“Now…” Ory spoke, “Use your Air Waves!”

From the Megazord’s torso came a powerful gust of wind once Eliza and Pam had typed in the attack’s code. The three creatures were now frozen together.

“Rangers, it is time to use your final attack. All of you, call for the Sky Lights attack!”

The six Rangers punched in the codes together and then called in unison, “Sky Lights Strike!”

The Megazord hovered into the air and between its fists created a portal that showed the sun, the moon, and the stars. From this portal, three beams of light, red, yellow, and blue, shot out at the monsters. Unable to protect themselves and weak from the previous attacks, the beam struck the three monsters and destroyed them upon impact. Their three Embryos shrunk back to normal size and flew away into the distance.

As the six Rangers cheered, Ory shouted to them, “No no no! Don’t be happy! You may have destroyed them, but they can still come back! Didn’t you learn your lesson from last time?”

The six Rangers were silent before Ory sighed and said, “Come back to the base. When they return, I will let you know.”

Ory and the six Rangers stayed up late into the night, but the creatures did not return. The seven of them eventually fell asleep and did not worry about them anymore.

The next day, Ory awoke the others and said, “Well, it appears that it is not as I thought. The three Specimon are not returning.”

“So…what do you think?” Pete asked groggily.

“I think,” Ory began, “That it means that Tendriller probably has another plan for them in the future.

The six teens said nothing, having just realized what the return of the three creatures signified. Ory sighed and said, “Well, I am sorry about yelling last night. Thinking about Tendriller has made me realize that we cannot control fate. Only he can decide when he will return, and our only duty is to respond when he does. In any event…for now you should rest and enjoy yourselves. Light Guards, please stay in bed, for after today’s fight, I can tell that another day of rest would probably serve you well. Stay healthy, Rangers, and know that when the call comes, you must be ready.”

As Ory walked out of the room, Eliza followed him. He turned to her and said, “Yes?”

Eliza looked and said, “I’m going to talk to my friends.”

Ory looked at her, waiting for the next comment. “Actually, I’ve arranged for us to go out this afternoon. As it turns out, the disturbance prevented the flight from happening…and everyone knows about me. So, I’m going to tell them that, while I want to hang with them, they have to know that when the alarm is sounded, I need to be off.”

Ory smiled and said, “And you should enjoy yourself. Do not confine yourself because of your alter ego. Nicholas, Andrew, and I will be taking care of the Light Guards again today. You go out and have fun. You have proven yourself to have strong morals and a kind heart. You are truly worthy of being a Power Ranger.”

Eliza smiled, and hugged Ory. “Thank you,” she whispered.


Nefaria stomped her feet angrily. She glared at Lobore and said, “Well done! Now, Tendriller’s three creatures have been destroyed, and the Rangers can beat them up even when they grow. NOW what do we do?”

Lobore smiled and said, “My dear…you are too down on us. Don’t you think I have a plan?”

Looking through a hole in the roof of the cavern, he noted, “Rain. This may work out better than I planned.”

Nefaria narrowed her eyes at the Wolf Darkling and asked, “What do you mean?”

“Well, with…Tendriller gone, we could use more order around here. I will arrange that.”

Nefaria shook her head as he walked into the Storage Room. Something is wrong with him, she thought.


Tendriller’s shadowed person laughed in the deepest tunnel of the Lunarium, one unknown to Nefaria. Soon, he thought, soon I will rise again. And the Rangers will be unable to stop me this time! My new powers will undo them. AHAHAHA!

[ModrnEerie]

Stop writing, dammit. I'm only on episode 5....

[Green Senturion]

Hehe...well, you had five days...;)

But really, don't worry. This five-a-week deal is going to stop in two weeks, at which point there will be only one new episode a week. Then you'll probably be able to catch up. So thanks for reading, and do what you can!:023:

[Green Senturion]

Episode 13. Born to be Mild

Lobore returned from the storage room with a small lizard in his right hand and a Dark Embryo in his left. “And just what is that? That better not be one of my embryos!” Nefaria yelled angrily.

“No…this Embryo is from the fourth shelf, the shelf of the four embryos who followed no one in particular and were not all too loyal. You and I still have our own three. And this” Lobore said, petting the creature’s back, “Is a Komodo Dragon. The only dragon that lives today, it is small but powerful. Normally a docile creature, when its territory is threatened…it will strike angrily!” Lobore laughed as he placed the creature into the rear compartment of the Centro-Fuse. Thunder boomed above the cavern, and Lobore smiled. “Are you sure you don’t want…” he started, but cut himself off. After releasing an embryo into the rear compartment from the hand that wasn’t holding the dragon before, he closed it and pressed the “Spawn” button on the Centro-Fuse. The machine raised itself high into the air and whirled around. Suddenly, a bolt of lightning came through the hole in the cavern roof and struck the metal rod protruding from the top of the machine. Nefaria cried out and shielded her eyes from the flashing of light. As the machine then lowered itself, Nefaria coughed and waved smoke away from her face.

“Ah…I feel strong…like I almost have the power of a Super Dark Embryo!”

“That’s unlikely,” Nefaria snorted. She gasped as the creature walked out of the machine and revealed itself to her. The creature was clearly a female, having long blonde hair and a pretty face, but she wielded reptilian features on her face and scaly arms and legs. On her chest and small round helmet was the symbol of the thunderbolt. “I am Thundra, Nefaria…do you remember me?”

Nefaria grunted and said, “Vaguely. I know that you never submitted to my authority, which is why I used my new powers to destroy you first. So tell me, do you like your new form?”

Thundra sneered and said, “Oh yes. Not only do I have the strength of a dragon, but that electric shock resulted in my wielding supercharged electrical powers as well!” As she raised her hands, lightning crackled at her fingertips. “I am here to act as a…SUB-general, and to assist you in your plight against the Rangers.”

“Plight?” Nefaria spoke indignantly. “Well…you’re here, and I suppose that helps. So, what powers will you use to destroy them?”

“Me?” Thundra laughed. “Nefaria, sweetie. Super-powerful Embryos like us don’t take the Rangers head on. We send other Embryos to do the work for us.” Nefaria grunted at this remark, and then gasped as Thundra returned from the Storage Cavern with a balloon and a Dark Embryo in hand. “What do you think you’re doing?” Nefaria cried. “That Embryo is not yours!”

“Nefaria, please, do calm yourself,” Lobore said soothingly.

“Yes…those three other Embryos on the bottom shelf were not in use, and besides, I wish to show the other rebellious warriors how I’ve…reformed, so that my good example can assist them.” Nefaria gnashed her teeth together as Thundra lowered the Embryo and the balloon into the rear compartment of the Centro-Fuse. As the sky cleared and the machine began to work upon Thundra’s pressing of the “Spawn” button, Nefaria sighed. “Since when did Lobore become so confident?” she muttered to herself. Lobore turned to face her, but said nothing. As the tall creature emerged from the Centro-Fuse, Thundra said, “Now, let me show you how a REAL Super Dark Embryo handles things.”


Teddy wandered down the stairs rubbing his eyes. He yawned as he clung to the banister, attempting not to fall. He stopped on the bottom step as he saw Eliza and Pam standing and talking together.

“So…that last day of rest really helped you out, huh Pam?” Teddy asked.

“Yes!” she said excitedly. “So, Eliza and I are going to go shopping for shoes today!”

“Wait…I thought you said CLOTHES,” Eliza corrected.

“No, SHOES,” Pam said aggressively.

Eliza held a hand up and said, “Look…we don’t have to argue about this. We can do both, right?” Pam shrugged, and walked toward the door. “See you later!” the girls called.

Teddy shook his head and laughed as he walked down toward the kitchen. As he went to grab a box of cereal from the shelf, Andy grabbed it first and said, “Sorry, dude, but we need this!”

Teddy whirled around and saw Andy and Pete in athletic shorts and muscle shirts matching their respective ranger colors racing toward the door. “Hold on,” Teddy called, “Where are you going with my breakfast?”

“Well,” Pete said, “We were going to go play some…uh…what did you call it again?”

“Disc,” Andy said, gently tapping his forehead, “Oy. Anyway, we were going to play some Frisbee like we…like I used to do, and so we need the energy. Thanks again!” Andy called as he opened the door and let Pete out.

“Hey!” Teddy called, “How about inviting me, you jerks?”

Andy looked up with a confused expression and asked, “Oh…did you…WANT to come?”

Teddy sighed heavily, and said, “Not really, I guess. Have fun.”

Andy gave Teddy a quick nod of the head before closing the door behind him. As he went to grab a cereal bar from the shelf instead, Nick came and sat beside him. “Hey there,” he said, “That looks good. Because, as we all know, cereal was SO hard to eat before.”

Teddy snorted, and said, “Well, I would be eating cereal, if those two hadn’t stolen the whole box from me.”

Nick waved his and said, “Don’t worry about them. They can be dumb sometimes, but they’re actually okay people.” Nick grabbed a bar and put it in his pocket as he buttoned his shirt and began to walk out the door. “Now where are YOU going?” Teddy asked sadly. Nick turned back and said, “Oh…I was going to the Comedy Club to perform this afternoon…do you want to come watch me?” he asked.

“Sure, that’d be fun!” Teddy said, and then added, “And maybe…I could perform with you?”

Nick breathed heavily and then said quickly, “Well…Teddy, I don’t really…I’m more of a one man…”

“Please?” Teddy asked.

Nick sighed, not wanting to say no to his new friend. “Fine…I guess, since you’re too late to register on your own and…yeah, okay.”

Teddy smiled and patted Nick on the back. As he raced off to get dressed, he called down from the stairs, “You won’t regret this!”

Ory watched and thought to himself, Now that everyone’s left, I can try to make contact for a solution to our problem. He then walked into the Viewing Room and sat in his chair, closing his eyes hard to concentrate.


“And that isn’t even the best part. What made the hair cutting so funny was…”

Nick groaned and put his face in his hands. Teddy continually had tried to steal the act from him, and was not doing it all too well. He simply…wasn’t funny.

“I think that…” Teddy started, but Nick saved the show by leaning over and whispering loudly, “Pssst…then you found twenty dollars…it’s not too late.”

The audience roared at Nick’s tried but true closer. “Thank you, and have a good day!” Nick called as he walked toward the back of the stage, gripping an angry Teddy by the wrist. Thank goodness that’s over, Nick thought to himself.

“What was that?” Teddy asked indignantly when they were safely back stage. “How could you embarrass me like that?”

“Teddy…I don’t know how to say this but…”

As Nick searched for the kindest words possible in his head, he spotted a balloon inflating behind the curtain. He glanced at it curiously, and then cried out when a red hand came out from under it and threw a pin at Teddy. Nick knocked Teddy to the ground and made them both avert the pin, but the creature shot another at Teddy while they were on the ground and then disappeared. “Are you okay?” Nick asked.

“Why should you care?” Teddy said morosely. “Like you said, I’m not funny. So why does it matter?”

“Teddy, that’s not what I…” Nick began.

“Forget it!” Teddy cried, “I don’t care!”

He stormed out of the exit, but Nick closely followed him. As he turned away, Nick grabbed his shoulder and turned him around. “Look, I didn’t mean to be rude, it’s just…maybe you need a hobby of your own…not mine.”

“Are you saying…I suck at life?” Teddy asked, nearly to the point of tears.

“Teddy, no, I…”

Nick was cut short by the dropping of seeds onto the ground. A squadron of Seedles appeared before them. Nick looked up but spotted no one around. Tendriller, Nick thought. Raising his fists, he said, “Come on, Teddy, let’s get ‘em!”

Nick elbowed some Seedles in the guts and punched and kicked at the others. Teddy did nothing but let the Seedles gang up on him. As they clubbed away at him, Nick leapt into the fray and began pulling the creatures away from him. “What is your problem?” Nick asked, “You can fight…so do it!”

Teddy got up and said, “Yeah…yeah I can!” He then began to punch and kick at the Seedles as they approached him. “Am I doing this right?” he asked unconfidently.

“Well…yeah!” Nick said, smiling and shaking his head.

Teddy smiled and tackled a Seedle to the ground. As he and Nick double punched the final Seedle, a voice before them boomed, “Well done.”

To their surprise, the creature from earlier revealed himself. His whole body was red, and his face was twisted in a sick grin. On his wrists, his ankles, and his head, a single balloon rested. “I’m Mildman, and I’m here to burst your bubble! You, Green Ranger, are weak!”

“It’s true,” Teddy acknowledged resignedly.

“No!” Nick yelled, “Don’t listen to that! You may not be funny, but you have other skills! You’re one of the best fighters I know! Doesn’t that count for something?”

Teddy moved his head up and said, “Well, okay…let’s see!”

He ran toward Mildman and began punching and kicking him. Mildman knocked him around with his powerful balloons and floored him. As he prepared to crush his chest with his foot, he was blasted in the back. He whirled around to see the Red, Orange, Yellow, and Violet Rangers confronting him. “Well, I can see when I’m not wanted!” Mildman called. He transformed into a black sphere of light and teleported away.

As the four rangers raced to Teddy’s side, he said, “I knew it…I AM useless.” Nick rubbed his shoulder and said, “No, you’re just tired and out of practice. You CAN defeat this guy,” Nick said. “Come on, spar with me back at the Solarplex and I guarantee you can take this guy next time…what do you say?”

Teddy looked up and smiled at his five friends. “That could work,” he muttered, before Nick leaned down and helped him to his feet. “Let’s try it.”


Ory smiled at Nick as he followed Teddy down to the basement to begin their traning. “Thank you for your help, Nicholas,” he said, “Mildman’s pin amplified the lack of confidence Thomas was experiencing today, but your being a great friend is making the spell lose its power, I think.”

Nick smiled and said, “No problem, dude.”

Ory nodded, and then quickly ran back to the Viewing Room while no one was watching.


“Excellent,” Thundra said, “Making the Green Ranger lose his pride was an excellent way of weakening him.”

Mildman nodded, as Nefaria rolled her eyes. Thundra glared, and said, “Mildman…prepare to strike again soon.”


After what seemed like hours later, Mildman reappeared in the center of town. As the Rangers teleported there to meet him, Teddy balled his fists and called, “Mildman…I choose you!” Mildman laughed and said, “Well then, have at it!”

Teddy summoned his Photo Weapon and charged toward Mildman. Mildman’s punches were blocked by Teddy’s spear. He slashed Mildman across the torso a few times, and then kicked him hard in the gut. Mildman groaned, and then got up. He launched a powerful balloon bomb at Teddy, knocking him back a few yards. He then shot a second at Teddy’s legs, which tripped him over completely. Mildman laughed, and the others prepared to step in, but Teddy said, “No…let me be.” Raising himself up with his spear, he charged toward Mildman and stabbed him in the stomach, and then forced him to the ground.

Suddenly, a bright green light hovered above Teddy’s head, to everyone’s amazement and confusion. The light lowered and touched his spear, as Teddy called out, “Shine Shadow!” and the blend of light and darkness struck Mildman hard—so hard, in fact, that he collapsed and exploded in a flash of dark light.

The Rangers gasped and then cheered for Teddy. Ory looked on in shock from the Viewing Room and said, “Can it be? Are they…here to help?”

Yes, a mysterious voice boomed, we are here, Ory. You must help the Rangers find a way to capture this Embryo, or they will never be able to triumph over these evil forces. Ory nodded, and called through the communicator, “Rangers, summon your zords!”
As the Rangers watched the creature grow, Teddy thought to himself, I am not afraid. Nodding to the others, the six Rangers called out, “Photozords, Alight!”

The three Photozords emerged from their hiding spots in the woods and revealed themselves to the Rangers. The six Rangers teleported into their zords and called out, “Spectrum Megazord, formation!”

The three zords combined into the Megazord, which then landed before Mildman. “Spectrum Megazord, Shining High!” the Rangers called out. Both Mildman and the Megazord stood still, neither sure how to approach the foe.

Ory closed his eyes and thought hard. Please, he thought to himself, PLEASE give me the power I need to help the Rangers. As he thought hard to himself, Red, Blue, and Yellow discs appeared in the air before him in sparkling light. Small enough to be concealed within a watch, Ory thought!

“The rest is up to you,” the mysterious voice spoke, “Our power is fading. You must find the pages if you wish to help the Rangers more. Good luck!”

Ory nodded, and whispered the words, “Thank you.”

Communicating with the Rangers, Ory spoke, “We cannot let this monster escape, but we also cannot destroy his spirit. The best you can do is to trap him and to hope to purify him with your powers as time goes on.”

“And how do we do that?” Andy asked, and then was stunned into silence as the Red disc landed in his hands, the Blue in Nick’s, and the Yellow in Eliza’s.

“I present you three with these: the Power Panels. The Solar, Lunar, and Astral Panels, when attached to your morphers, can seal these evil Embryos away when you call, “Power Panel, lock!” When you have weakened him enough, you can destroy him and then capture him.”

The three Secondary Rangers were hurt at their not receiving anything, but had little opportunity to say anything before Mildman charged at the Megazord. Ted shrugged off the pain, knowing that he had to have faith in himself to succeed. Besides, he’d already kicked Tendriller’s butt once, so how hard could it be to do it again? He and Nick nodded to one another and called out, “Cold Feet!” The Megazord raised its right foot and slammed it into each of Mildman’s fists, disabling him from punches. He then attempted to ram the Megazord, but Pam and Eliza quickly unleashed an Air Waves attack to blow him away. Nick then suggested, “Now’s a good a time as any!”

The six Rangers entered the attack’s access code and called, “Sky Lights Strike!” The three-colored energy beam came out of the Megazord’s fist portal and exploded Mildman.

Nick then yelled, “I have this one covered, guys! Power Panel, Lock!” The Dark Embryo that was Mildman glowed briefly but brightly blue, and then shimmered away. A dark spot appeared on the disc in Nick’s watch and solidified into a simple speck. The Rangers smiled and laughed together, but did not yell—they knew that they had accomplished their task for the day. The five Rangers patted Teddy on the back as the pin fell back of his back and to the ground. “Admit it,” Teddy said, “I rock, don’t I?”


Back at the base, Ory congratulated the six Rangers as they teleported through the keyhole in the door. “Well done!” he said, “You managed to capture your first Dark Embryo!”

“Yeah…how did you create those Power Panels?” Andy asked.

“I…had help…from friends…but anyways, good job! This is the first of many more captures that you will make.”

“So…how many more remain?” Pam asked.

“I am not sure,” Ory said, “Which is why, since you’re all feeling like yourselves again, your training must begin.”

Five of the six teens groaned and walked upstairs to get into athletic clothes. “Come on, you lot, I’ll lead the warm up,” Teddy called as he charged up the stairs happily. Ory smiled and thought to himself, Light Guards, you have done well.


“Good job!” Nefaria called sarcastically, “Mildman really did a great job back there. I and Lobore are the Super Embryos here—I should’ve known better than to listen to you.”

“Oh…you think you can do better?” Thundra challenged.

“Yes…as a matter of fact, I do. Focusing on one Ranger didn’t work…you need to work the team. So, I have an elaborate plan for my next creature…one that will really throw the Rangers out of the loop.” And with this comment, Nefaria walked off and laughed.

Lobore snorted, while Thundra glared. Try your simple plan, Nefaria heard in her head, because soon I will destroy you anyways! Nefaria turned back and saw both Lobore and Thundra smiling at her. “Something tells me,” Nefaria whispered to herself so that the Darklings couldn’t read her mind as she headed to the Storage Cavern, “That NEITHER of those two can be trusted.”

[Green Senturion]

Episode 14. Time and Time Again and Again

The giant, clock-faced creature walked into the woods and smiled. His entire body was in the shape of a giant grandfather clock—he almost resembled a bigger version of Cogsworth from Beauty and the Beast. The creature laughed, and said, “Time to do my bidding!”

Ory spotted the creature on the Viewing Screen, but was confused. He wasn’t in town attacking citizens, but was standing in the woods awaiting their arrival. As the Rangers looked over Ory’s shoulder, the creature began blasting some trees. “I guess that’s your cue to go do something about him,” Ory said.

The six Rangers morphed ands teleported out of the Solarplex into the woods outside, where they faced the clock creature. The creature bellowed a hearty laugh and said, “Rangers! I am Clockwiseman. I am here to defeat you, but not through outright aggression.”

The Rangers looked at him curiously, wanting to hear what he said before attacking.

“Your morphers tell time too…they’re partially why your ages were distorted when you were fused, according to Nefaria. Your young companions assisted in turning back the clock, Light Guards.” The Rangers shuddered as the creature reminded them of this unpleasant experience. The Secondary Rangers tensed at hearing themselves mentioned. “So,” he said, “I plan to undo what time has unjustly done to you.”

Not wanting to see what he could do, Pete quickly summoned his Photo Weapon as the others took defensive stances. He raced toward Clockwiseman and began slashing him with his Glow Daggers as the Specimon merely took the blows. “You’re making me angry!” the creature yelled. “Now I will show you what I can do!”

As Clockwiseman raised his hands, Pete grew more afraid. He raised his daggers to destroy the creature, but the wave of power was unleashed before the blow could be dealt. A powerful burst of air shot out from Clockwiseman’s face at the six Rangers, sending them fifty yards back and de-morphing them. Clockwiseman smiled as he saw what had happened to them. As he prepared to kill them, however, they were teleported away. Clockwiseman glared angrily ahead and thought, “Well, no matter. I can destroy them later. They are defenseless now.”


Nefaria smiled, content with her creative creature. “I knew that a Specimon made from a clock would be able to counteract the energies of the Rangers’ Photomorphers,” she bragged as Thundra and Lobore paid her no heed. “Thanks to Clockwiseman,” she said as he teleported before her, “My BRILLIANT creation,” she added, “The Rangers are now…”

“Babies,” Ory cried out, staring at the three toddlers practically completely concealed by their oversized clothes on the floor before him, “The Light Guards have become babies.” Indeed, they were. The righteous Pete was small, skinny, and surprised. Baby Teddy was now bald, completely lacking the full head of hair that seemed to define him, and he looked around the room curiously, clearly wanting to explore it. And Pam looked just as beautiful as she ever did—although in this case, her soft skin, short blonde hair, and cute brown eyes provided a different kind of beauty. “And you,”Ory said, gesturing to Andy, Nick, and Eliza, “Have become…geezers.”

Ory stared at the three Lights of Hope and shuddered. The youthful Andy, with his big brown eyes and his wavy black hair had become sparse and gray. His eyes were tired and half closed, and while his posture remained the same, his skin was wrinkled and hard. Nick, normally poised and upright, was now hunched, and hobbled over while clutching his back. His bright red hair was still red, although now it was stringy and unkempt, and his face had noticeable smile lines. And the pretty young Eliza, while still pretty, had a wizened look about her, with silver streaks in her heir, gnarled, veined, hands, and liver spots on her cheeks. Ory shook his head at the trio and bluntly spit out, “You’re…old.”

“Watch your mouth, whippersnapper!” Andy angrily spoke. “When I was your age, I…”

Andy tried to move toward Ory, but creaked and shouted, “Ooh! My lumbago!”

“Goodness,” Ory said, shaking his head, “Neither of my team has enough bones to fight a battle. What can I do?”

You must find the pages…the time is now, the familiar voice spoke to Ory in his head.

“You mean…I must find…”

The Tome of Wisdom, the voice spoke, hidden deep within the woods. We can give you a general idea of where it is, but you must dig it up for yourself. No doubt both you and the Darklings will be searching for it once you have entered the woods.

Ory sighed, and said, “But I can’t leave them alone…and I…”

You must leave this place, the voice boomed, now is NOT the time to be fearful. Please, the voice then pleaded gently, please find the Tome and restore us to our former selves. You must do this.

I will, Light Guards, Ory spoke, I will.

Ory went into his room adjacent to the Viewing Room and stared at the pieces of his project scattered on the ground. Not anywhere near ready, Ory thought to himself. Well then…it looks like I’ll have to survive by my wits alone…oh boy.

Ory lifted the baby Pam, Eliza, and Teddy onto the stairs in turn and said to the Lights of Hope, “Okay, you three…watch these babies and make sure that they don’t go anywhere. I’ll come back as soon as I can. Okay?”

Nick nodded and said, “No problem, sonny. We love kids.”

Eliza smiled and said, “They’ll be just fine with us.”

Ory nodded, and said, “Thank you. I know you can do this.” He nodded his head and waved his hand at the six former Rangers before opening the door and racing outside.


Nefaria watched on her own Viewing Screen as Ory’s eyes darted about the forest while he quickly darted around the various trees and bushes blocking his path. Nefaria narrowed her eyes at the screen and said, “He’s looking for something…I know it. But what could it be? We need something to distract him…”

Almost before she had completed her sentence, an army of Seedles appeared before Ory. “Yes, that will do,” Nefaria smiled, “But how…?”

“Don’t look a gift horse in the mouth,” Lobore interrupted. “Those foot soldiers will no doubt cause the man some trouble, and by the time he’s finished with them, we may have figured out what he wants.”

Thundra nodded and said, “Let’s see how this battle plays out, shall we?”

Ory stared at the insectoid dirt-like creatures standing before him, buzzing with excitement. Dropping the bag he had slung over his shoulder, Ory raised his fists and said, “I challenge you to a duel.”

He leapt into the air and swung his leg around, kicking down the Seedles that stood right before him. He then blocked one Seedle’s punch and elbowed it in the gut. As one Seedle grabbed his other arm, he grabbed the Seedle behind the neck and flung it to the ground. The next two Seedles that charged at him were dealt with with a punch and a kick, respectively.

The three Light Guard babies cooed in excitement. The senior Lights of Hope “oohed” and “aahed” in excitement before Nick exclaimed, “That man can fight!”

Andy patted Nick condescendingly on the shoulder and said, “Clearly.”

With a trip kick, and a few more well timed punches to his left and right, Ory had finished off the Seedles. As he breathed heavily from the tiresome fight, the mysterious voice spoke to him, Quickly, for there is not much time! A colored orb appeared in Ory’s hand and the voice said, This locator is all that we can provide for your quest. When the pulsing is at its fastest, search your surroundings for the pages. Good luck!

Ory nodded, and moved forward, closer to the Lunarium—not that he knew. Nefaria stared and said, “How foolhardy! He dares approach our base?”

Lobore grunted, and said, “I’m sure he doesn’t know. But still…to venture outside, he must know something…want something…”

“Something precious,” Thundra continued.

“Like…” Nefaria trailed off.

“THE TOME OF WISDOM!” Lobore cried, completing everyone’s thoughts for them. “He plans to undo Clockwiseman’s work with a spell from the ancient pages!”

“Well, that won’t happen,” Nefaria spoke confidently, “Clockwiseman, you must attack the city while the Rangers cannot strike back.”

“Yes, my lady,” Clockwiseman spoke before teleporting away.

“Lobore…you and I should fight this cocky man before he has a chance to locate the Tome.”

“Why…yes,” Lobore said, “Yes, I shall accompany you to fight him. And Thundra…would you care to join us?”

“I believe I would,” Thundra said, “So…let’s go!”


The pulsing of the orb continued to speed up as Ory walked further into the woods. Come on, he thought, where is it? As he tripped on an outlying branch in his hurrying, he looked up to see that the two Darklings and a third Specimon had teleported before him. Lobore lifted him by the scruff of his neck and said, “Can we help you with anything?”


Clockwiseman stood in the center of town and laughed at the scurrying citizens. He randomly shot laser blasts about, simply enjoying the power he knew he wielded. He knew that he had brought this city to its knees.


The six distorted Rangers stared at the Viewing Screen in horror. Nick turned to the others and said, “I know that we aren’t supposed to leave…but the town needs out help!”

“Agreed,” Eliza said, “We must go to the center of town to stop him.”

“But I’m sore…and I know you are too,” Andy said, “And these three toddlers can barely crawl, let alone run. How are we supposed to get to him in time?”

The three aged Lights of Hope cradled the three Light Guards in their arms. The babies gurgled unhappily as they stared at the commotion on the screen before them. The babies were the old Rangers’ only joy they currently had in this dire, hopeless situation.

[Kali_WolfChilde]

HAH HAH! I luved how that monster made the Primary Rangers geezers, and made the Secondary Rangers babies! can't wait 2 c how they get out of THAT one!

[Green Senturion]

Episode 15. Countering Clockwiseman

Lobore grabbed Ory by the throat and said, “Speak, fool. How will we access the Tome? We know that is what you seek.”

“I…know nothing,” Ory gasped, but Lobore threw him to the ground and yelled, “Liar! You shall pay for your insolence!”


The three Lights of Hope stared at the Viewing Screen and thought, “What can we do?” Almost immediately after they’d thought it, the three baby Light Guards teleported out of their hands and out the door’s keyhole. The three Lights of Hope gasped as Andy asked, “How did they do that?”

Eliza thought for a moment, and then answered, “A baby’s mind is pure, and carefree. We must think simply…we must…”

“Imagine where we want to go!” Nick completed.

“Exactly!” Eliza said.

Andy stared at the screen in horror and saw Clockwiseman divert his attention to the three babies clinging to his legs. He laughed heartily and patted them, preparing to finish them off. “Come on,” Andy said, “Let’s GO!”

In three colored flashes of light, the three seniors teleported out the door and to the center of town to join the baby Light Guard.

Meanwhile, as Lobore drew his sword from behind him and prepared to strike, a bright flash of light emerged from the multi-colored orb in Ory’s hands. With lightning fast speed, he leapt into the air and tackled the three Darklings to the ground before they could harm him. As they winced, Ory raced forward into the Lunarium. “Stop him!” Lobore cried.

Ory found himself within a darkened cave, and recognized it as the Darklings’ base. I wish I could do more while I was here, he thought, but I can’t. As he heard the Darklings racing to catch him, he lowered the rapidly pulsing orb to a small crater in the ground. The ground shook and knocked the Darklings over as swirls of light emerged from the crater.

Andy, Nick, and Eliza flailed at Clockwiseman pathetically. He laughed, and knocked them down. “Ooh, my spine!” Nick cried. “You are hopeless,” Clockwiseman spat.

From the tunneling light, a large, leather-bound book dropped into Ory’s hands, nearly causing him to fall over. How clever of you Light Guards to conceal the Tome in the Darklings’s own base, he thought. But no one answered. Sighing, Ory turned around to find a blade at his throat. Ory chuckled at the Wolf Darkling, and quickly raised his foot and knocked the blade away. As Lobore leaned down to grab it, Ory teleported back to the Solarplex. Lobore slammed the ground with his fist angrily.

Ory arrived in the fore room and raced to the Viewing Room, where he saw Clockwiseman now tussling with the babies, who were trying to protect their elders. Seeing how desperate the situation was, Ory quickly flipped through the volume and located a spell for Age Altering. Quickly, he read the spell, one for increased age, and one for decreased age. I hope this works, he thought, ‘cause this is a one-shot deal!

Beams of light shot forth from the roof of the Solarplex and moved toward the center of town. As Clockwiseman flung the babies at the Lights of Hope and attempted to blast them with his laser, the two beams of light hit the six Lights and restored them to their previous ages. “Now,” Andy said, “It’s on!”

Clockwiseman laughed and said, “Hardly. I merely have to revert your ages again, and you will be destroyed.” As he prepared to use his time attack, Pete leapt forward and kicked him to the ground. “Not this time,” Pete said, “So guys!” he called to the five other teens, “Now that we can morph again, let’s do it!” The six teens then morphed with a call of, “Light Shade! HA!”

Pam summoned her Mirror Shield. As she held it, Clockwiseman got up and fired his attack. The shield expanded and captured his attack, but could not hold it. The five other teens ran behind Pam and held her, trying to help her hold the attack in. As Clockwiseman prepared the finish the deed by firing his laser, a violet colored light hovered overhead and struck the shield. Suddenly, Clockwiseman’s time attack roared out of the shield and knocked him nearly a hundred yards back onto the sidewalk. He tried to get up, but then collapsed and exploded.

The Rangers wanted to congratulate one another, but knew they could not as Clockwiseman’s Embryo expanded and reformed itself into a giant-sized version of him. Quickly, the Rangers called out, “Photozords, Alight!”

The three Photozords flew through the sky form the woods and combined into the Megazord upon the Rangers’ calling for the formation. “Spectrum Megazord, Shining High!” the team proclaimed as the Megazord stood up against Clockwiseman.

Clockwiseman fired multiple laser blasts, making the Megazord stagger back. Not wanting to back down, Eliza and Pam nodded and yelled, “Air Waves!” using their attack to throw Clockwiseman away from the Megazord and out of shooting range. Andy and Pete then confirmed with one another before calling, “Fire Wings!” The streams of flame burst from the Megazord’s wings and burned Clockwiseman badly. Still aflame, he charged toward the Megazord and clung on, attempting to overheat the Megazord.

As the zord rocked back and forth, Nick yelled, “Okay, time to finish this up!”

The six teens called out, “Sky Lights attack!” and fired the three-colored beam from the portal between the Megazords’ fists. The attack pushed Clockwiseman away before ripping through his stomach and causing him to explode. Eliza called, “This one’s mine!” and raised her Astral Panel, calling “Power Panel, lock!” at which point Clockwiseman’s Embryo faded and reappeared in her Power Panel. The team then breathed sighs of relief, too tired to do much else.


The six teens entered the Viewing Room, where Ory sat quietly. “Okay, do tell us,” Pete said, being the first to speak up, “What’s going on?”

“Why…what do you mean?” Ory asked innocently.

“Oh come on,” Teddy answered, “You know what we mean. The power boosts, the de-aging spell, the panels—none of these have had any explanation.”

“Tell us, please,” Nick said.

“What’s going on?” Pam asked.

Ory looked down and said, “Well, friends, I have an answer…but you may be surprised by it. Please, sit down.”

The teens sat on the floor before Ory, as if he were a great pretender about to tell a strange tale. “The de-aging spell came from a magical spell book called the Tome of Wisdom—it’s the same book that was used by the Light Guards to erase your memories and to save your bodies from harm after your great battle against the Darklings, Hopes.”

The six teens looked about, not completely shocked yet. “Go on,” Eliza said.

“The Power Boosts for you Light Guards…your Power Panels, Hopes…and the Tome of Wisdom I used, all come from the same source.”

The six teens looked up expectantly as Ory provided the answer that the teens awaited. “The source of these powers,” he said, “Is…the Light Guards.”

Pete, Pam, and Teddy looked up in confusion as Nick asked, “How is that possible? They don’t remember anything that happened to them!”

“THEY don’t,” Ory said, “But their past selves do. You see, the Light Guards have strong psychic powers. When we arrived on earth, we foresaw what would happen with you three and we saw what would happen with ourselves. So…the Light Guards used their powers to send themselves visions to themselves in the future to assist them. These visions would be received and delivered to you by me.”

“Wait then,” Andy asked, “What does that make you…?”

“Well,” Ory said, “It makes me too…a Light Guard.”

The teens gasped and looked up at Ory in shock. “So…you’re just like us?” Eliza asked.

“Basically,” Ory answered with a sigh.

“But then…I have so much to ask…” Andy started.

“And I have so much to tell,” Ory interrupted, “But now is not the time. You will learn about me and the other Light Guards when the time is right. But now is not the time.”

As Ory left the Viewing Room to leave the Rangers to their own thoughts, he said, “Remember, Rangers—regardless of what happens, whatever anyone says or does, the one thing you DO need to know about me, is that my job is to always be here to protect you.” And with that, the black youth walked out of the room and up the stairs of the Solarplex, leaving a baffled audience behind him.

[Zord_Crazy]

Backstory galore! I love it!

[Green Senturion]

Episode 16. Marwyn’s Theory of De-evolution

“Attack them as a group…well done, idiot!” Thundra yelled, “Now the Rangers have the Tome of Wisdom at their hands…and who knows what other spells they can unleash on us now?”

“Relax, my dear,” Lobore said coolly, “I know for a fact that many of the pages in that book are blank. There should only be a few more spells that the Rangers have at their disposal, ones that they probably won’t use for a while to come.”

“Just the same,” Thundra seethed, “Nefaria bitch…err, botched her plan. She had a chance to conquer ALL the Rangers and lost it.”

“It’s not like you could do better,” Nefaria sneered.

“Well, I certainly couldn’t do WORSE,” Thundra taunted, “And I think that targeting Rangers is the way to go…though not necessarily just one. And I have an annoying, cocky few, in mind, that I would like to fix up.” Thundra walked into the Storage Room and returned with an Embryo and a confused monkey in hand, “Time to train, she said.”


Pete punched hard against the target Andy help up for him. “Come on, a few more,” Andy urged, “and then you’ll be done.”

“Man, this training is TOUGH!” Pete exclaimed as he wiped sweat from his forehead.

“But it’s needed to improve,” Teddy reminded.

“He’s right,” Nick added.

“Yeah, but why do we have to do it EVERY DAY?” Pete asked. “I can already fight.”

Andy looked up at Pete and said, “Look, Grand…Pete, Ory knows better than we do how to fight these forces. If he thinks we need training, then we do.”

Pete smirked and said, “You put way too much faith in him.”

Andy said, “And you, too little.”

As Pete began to punch the bag again, Andy thought, Even though we’re getting along now…I still wish he would change.

Eliza and Pam sparred, as the four other Rangers continued to practice their punches and kicks. Ory works us hard…but he says he has his reasons. What a mystery of a guy, Pete thought as he punched the target again.

Pam blocked one of Eliza’s punches, and then a kick, and then floored her. “I win!” Pam called out enthusiastically. As she helped Eliza up, Eliza said, “You realize that it’s not a matter of winning and losing, right?”

Pam shrugged, and said, “Maybe. But I still got you.”
Eliza shook her head, and thought as she got up, If Pam weren’t a girl…I’m not quite sure what we’d have in common.

The alarm in the fore room went off, alerting the Rangers who were training in the basement of the Solarplex. The six teens raced up the stairs and looked at the Viewing Screen, where an oversized monkey with a yellow cape and jumpsuit and golden rings upon his hands and feet stood. Ory didn’t even need to say anything—the six teens shouted, “Light Shade! HA!” and quickly teleported to the center of town, the source of the disturbance.

A monster resembling a monkey wearing a clown suit and a pointy hat stood in the middle of town. The civilians scattered as he merely stood and laughed at them. Pete approached him and said, “Okay, freak! What do you want?”

Marwyn smirked and said, “A little talk with you, Ranger.”

Nick turned to Andy and said, “I don’t like that he wasn’t attacking anyone. Something’s up.”

“Yeah, but what?” Andy whispered.

“THIS!” Marwyn yelled.

The Specimon fired a red beam from his eyes at Pete that caused him to fall to the ground and roll around in pain. Marwyn laughed maniacally at the convulsing Orange Ranger. As Andy raised his fists and charged toward Marwyn, the Specimon yelled, “Fine then! You’re next, Red Ranger!”

As he prepared to fire his beam, Pam quickly summoned her Mirror Shield. Before she could toss it to Andy, however, Marwyn shot her with the beam instead. She fell to the ground and released the shield as she fell. Eliza then balled her fists and used some of the punches and blocks she had been using only minutes before. While she preoccupied Marwyn, Andy grabbed the Mirror Shield. As Marwyn knocked Eliza away and prepared to fire his beam, Nick leapt across the battlefield and tackled Eliza out of the way. Teddy then charged Marwyn and began kicking him around. However, a strong kick from Marwyn sent Teddy barreling into Nick and Eliza. As Marwyn prepared to fire upon the three teens, Andy picked up the Mirror Shield and hurtled it in front of the teens like a discus. The Shield caught the attack and fell to the ground, shattering upon impact. As the attack flew out of the shield and into the air, the shockwaves thrust Marwyn backwards. Staring at the teens, he called, “I’ll deal with you later!” and then teleported away.

Andy stared down at Pete and Pam, now motionless on the ground, and said to the other Rangers, “Let’s get them back to Ory to see what he has to say about this.”


As the six teens teleported into the fore room, they saw that Ory was already there waiting for them. Everyone except Pam and Pete called out, “Power Down!” and de-morphed. They then looked at the two morphed teens anxiously. Momentarily, Pam and Pete de-morphed as well.

Ory leaned down and looked at them. As the others leaned down too, he swatted the space between him and the four standing teens with his hand and said, “Give them some air!”

The four teens backed away and looked at their fallen companions on the ground. They both looked completely normal. Ory touched their heads with his hands and then gently tapped both their faces with his palms. “Pamela, Peter…are you all right?” he asked.

Pete’s eyes blinked as he slowly awoke. A moment later, after a gentle prod from Ory, Pam got up too. Their eyes both darted around the room wildly. Pete then crept up onto his haunches and began sniffing at the standing teens, who backed away slowly. He looked up at them and grunted, “Ooh.”

Teddy looked down at Pete, and then at the others, before saying, “Oh boy.”

Pam got up on her haunches, bounced over to Pete and smiled while hopping into the air. “Ooh! Ooh!” she cried.

“Errrrrr…what’s going on?” Nick asked.

“I’m…not quite sure,” Ory spoke slowly, “But I think that Pamela and Peter…”

“Have become…” Andy continued for him as Pete’s eyes lit up.

“Monkeys.”

As Ory finished his sentence, Pete jumped toward Andy and knocked him to the ground. As Andy tried to get up, Pete clung onto his shirt; so, all Andy could do was wrap his arms around Pete’s back and cradle him in his arms. “I’m guessing there’s an evolution spell in that Tome of yours, right?” Andy asked. “Please?”

Eliza eyed Pam, who kept sniffing and circling around her. She wasn’t sure what she wanted, but she didn’t think she wanted to know. Ory looked around behind him and said, “Unfortunately, there is no spell to undo what Marwyn has done. You should be glad for this, because you must learn that you cannot rely on the Light Guards in any given situation.”

“Clearly,” Andy said as Pete looked up at him and puckered his lips.

“My only suggestion for now,” Ory answered, “Is to try to…tame them…if you will.”

Ory then heard a yelping sound and turned to see what had made the sound. He saw Pam clinging onto Eliza’s hair, forcing Eliza to hunch as though she were about to limbo. “Easier…said than…done,” Eliza gasped as Pam tugged on her hair with one hand and grabbed a bug out of her hair with the others. Eliza winced and muttered, “Eww.”

“Without the ability to speak, they cannot morph without assistance,” Ory said, “So, unless you can teach them how to be more docile…they’ll be stuck this way for a while without the ability to fight properly. Destroying Marwyn probably won’t undo the spell, and without him to confront, you have nothing to do for now but to attempt to make them more…evolved.” He then added hopefully, “Maybe when you confront him another solution will reveal itself.”

Pete moved his head up and gave Andy a wet, smacking kiss on the cheek. Andy then looked down at Pete in disgust and said, “Great.” He then dropped him onto the floor, receiving a disgruntled “Ooh!” from the angry Pete on the floor.


“Thundra…if Marwyn is so great, why aren’t you sending him to finish the job?”

“Because, I’m BUSY!” Thundra called from a chamber adjacent to the Main Cavern, the Cavern where the Centro-Fuse and Viewing Screen were located. Thundra’s fingertips crackled with electricity as she removed her hand from the orb-shaped device she had been powering. Soon, my device will be ready. But for now, I must play along with Nefaria, so she doesn’t expect anything.

Nefaria grimaced at the tunnel through which Thundra had gone. “You think I’m not onto you?” Nefaria muttered to herself. “Beware Thundra…I know what you’re thinking.” As she turned and walked through another tunnel to where the Sleeping Quarters were, Lobore stepped out of the tunnel leading to the basement. He watched Nefaria storming away, shook his head, and laughed.


Andy watched as Pete jumped around the room grunting and yelling. Andy just stared in disbelief. He knew that now that Pete was younger, he had some energy…but damn. This was over the top. Andy walked over to Pete while he had stopped momentarily to catch his breath and said, “Look, Pete…we need to talk.” Pete looked up at Andy curiously but complied with the demand, leaping onto the bed and crouching next to Andy.

Andy looked at him and smiled, but then sighed. He looked down, and said, “Look…since you can’t understand me anyways…I think I need to say a few things. Having you as a friend is nice, but…”

Pete looked at him with his eyes blinking, as if encouraging him to go on. Andy breathed and said, “I just…I miss having you as my grandfather.”

Pete cocked his head, and Andy then flapped his hands, saying, “Don’t get me wrong! I mean…you always talked about how you were like me as a kid…since I’ve come out of the Centro-Fuse, I’ve become a little more like you…yeah, I know I still have a ways to go to fix my personality, but…is there any chance you could meet me halfway?” As Andy noted Pete’s puzzled expression, he thought to himself, My God, I’ve just been rationalizing my existence to an ape. Exactly how crazy am I?

Pete then put one hand on Andy’s neck and then put the other one in his hair as he rummaged around for bugs. “Okay…that’s creepy,” Andy said, quickly standing up and turning around to face Pete head on.

Andy rubbed his forehead and then brought his hand behind his head, putting it where Pete’s hand had previously been on his neck. “Look, you’re a teenager now…and I know you’re not supposed to act like an adult. But…could you at least…try to be a little mature…for me? That’s all I’m asking.”

Pete then drooped his head, hopped down from the bed, and solemnly bounced out the door. Andy held onto the door and saw Pete descending the stairs. Andy then turned around and wondered, Could he actually have understood all that?

Meanwhile, Nick was sitting on his bed reading a book about comedy while Teddy stood before him shadowboxing. Nick leaned up, put his book down, and said, “Think you can actually try some of those moves out on a monster?”

Teddy continued punching and kicking at the air, and said, “Maybe. At least, I hope so.”

Nick reclined in his bed and said, “Think Pete and Pam will be okay?”

Teddy stopped his workout and picked up a towel from his bed to wipe off his forehead. He then said, “Well, they both may have their quirks…but I think they can get over this. At least, I HOPE they can.”

Nick shrugged his shoulders, picked up his book, and said, “Well, I mean how bad could it be?”

“UGH! How bad could this BE?” Eliza yelled in her and Pam’s room.

Pam was hopping around the room, grabbing any article of clothing she could find and tossing it on the floor. “Stop that!” Eliza cried, but Pam merely chuckled and began to gnaw on one of Eliza’s shoes. “Now STOP!” Eliza yelled as she slapped Pam’s hands. Pam dropped the shoe and looked up sheepishly at Eliza. She then folded her arms and stood staring at the wall in the corner.

Eliza couldn’t help but smile at this little temper tantrum. “Even when you’re acting like a monkey, you’re still the same old Aunty Pam,” Eliza said, “Although I can’t help notice that you’ve sort of lost your sense of fashion.”

As Eliza said this, Pam huffed and continued to stare at the corner. “You know,” Eliza said, “I sometimes wonder why we’re paired together—why you’re my Light Guard.”

Pam showed no signs of listening, but Eliza continued with her speech anyways. “I mean…your powers are of the Violet Ranger. Nick and Andy provided you with your powers…I didn’t do anything.”

Pam unfolded her arms, but continued to stare at the wall.

“I mean…you can be bratty…REALLY bratty. Even when you were older. You were always sort of like a kid who never grew up.”

Pam then snorted and refolded her arms. Eliza looked down at the ground and knelt down next to Pam on the ground.

“We’re such an odd couple,” Eliza laughed, “The princess and the party girl. What can I say, I like to have fun! But…” Eliza said, sliding her arm around Pam’s back, “You’re still one of my closest friends, regardless of how infantile you can be. And I wouldn’t have it any other way.”

As Eliza sighed and drilled her knuckle into Pam’s skull, Pam turned around and tackled Eliza to the ground. Eliza laughed as Pam let her get up. Pam then smiled and gave a big hug to Eliza.

The alarm in the fore room interrupted their little moment. The five Rangers raced downstairs to where Ory and Pete were standing, looking as if they had just been talking. Everyone was feeling a little awkward, not exactly wanting to strike up a conversation. Ory rolled his eyes and said, “Marwyn’s back. Go!”

Andy looked down and said, “But what about the chimps?”

Pam and Pete glared at Andy. Ory looked down at both of the monkeys, who smiled at him. He nodded at the Rangers and said, “They are willing to fight. Are you?”

The four teens nodded. They were about to morph when Nick and Pam slowly tried to stand up. They fell a few times, but after a few tries, they managed to stand completely. Ory nodded, and said, “I should be able to force them to morph and teleport, seeing as they can’t talk. I will send you Pamela’s Mirror Shield when it is repaired. For now…you must fight without the Pastel Blaster at your disposal, and hope a solution reveals itself. Good luck.”

The teens looked at Ory apprehensively, but did not reply. Andy ended the silence by giving his teammates a fierce but easily understood look. The four teens cried out, “Light Shade! HA!” and the two primates morphed as well. The six teens then teleported out the door’s keyhole together and arrived in the center of town a few minutes later.

Marwyn turned to face the Rangers, and said, “So…round two. Let us begin!”

The three Primary Rangers summoned their Photo Weapons as Teddy ran to confront him first. He blocked Marwyn’s punches and countered with attacks of his own. However, Marwyn then tripped Teddy and caught him with his fist, throwing him back toward the confused Pam and Pete, into whom he crashed. The three rolled around on the ground as the three Primary Rangers came out from behind them and called, “Primary Pulser—Tri-Light Attack!” The three-colored beam swirled out and hit the unsuspecting Marwyn right in the chest. He lay reeling on the ground and moaned in pain.

The three Primary Rangers then put down the Primary Pulser and drew their Photo Sabers from their sheaths. They held the points together and called out, “Photo…Finish!” To their surprise, however, Marwyn countered with a powerful blue beam shot from his four rings. The orb was thrown back at the Rangers, and although they ducked, the impact of the attack against the ground caused an explosion that sent them flying in the air back next to the fallen Secondary Rangers. The three teens struggled to get up, but Marwyn said, “Don’t bother.” As his eyes glowed a fiery red and shot the de-evolution beam, the teens closed their eyes, knowing that they would soon be helpless. But surprisingly, the beam did not come. They looked up and were surprised at what they saw.

Pete and Pam were standing up, Pam holding the Mirror Shield in front of her. Pam then stepped forward and angrily grunted, “No…hurt…friends!” She shot back the attack as Pete called out, “Yeah!” But unfortunately, Marwyn now knew about the powers of the shield, and fired the blue beam from his attack to counter it. The attack flew back once more at Pete and Pam and caused a fiery explosion that sent the six Rangers flying back through the air once more. The Primary Rangers felt drained and weakened, as did Teddy…until Pam and Pete stood once more. Pete then said, “You can’t devolve a devolved primate, Marwyn. When you’ve hit the bottom, you can only go up.”

Marwyn shook his head in disbelief as a bright orange light hovered over Pete’s head. He looked up and smiled beneath his visor, “This one comes to you courtesy of me,” he said. After summoning his Photo Weapon, the beam hit him. Marwyn tried to hit him once more with the de-evolution beam, but Pete used Pam’s shoulders as a boost to leap into the air and avoid it. As he flew toward Marwyn, he called, “Glow Daggers! Points of Light!” Swinging his daggers as he landed, he slashed Marwyn twice across the chest with each dagger. Marwyn gasped for air, and then fell to the ground and exploded.

Pete looked back at the five other Rangers and called, “Time to make things big!” The four floored Rangers got up as Marwyn’s Embryo surged with green, orange, and violet electricity and grew. Marwyn then reformed into a bigger version of himself and cried, “Time to play!”

Pete raised his Photomorpher to his mouth to call for the zords but found that Andy had already beaten him to the punch. He shrugged his shoulders and leapt into the zords along with his fellow Rangers. They quickly formed the Megazord and landed it as Marwyn rubbed his hands together and said, “Goody!”

Pam went to enter the code for the attack but Eliza said, “No problem! I’ve got it!” Pam withdrew her hand reluctantly and muttered, “Oh…okay.” The Air Waves attack struck Marwyn and toppled him to the ground. “Now that he’s down, let’s body slam him!” Andy called. “Yeah!” Nick replied. Pete put his hands out, but found that his assistance wasn’t really needed. The Megazord soared into the air and landed atop Marwyn with a sickening thud, and then kicked at him to get up. Teddy then hesitantly asked, “Time to end this?” to which the Primary Rangers replied, “Oh yeah!” The six Rangers then called in unison “Sky Lights attack!” Marwyn was unable to stand, and as a result, was destroyed upon impact when the beam from the portal between the robot’s fists hit him.

Pete sighed, and said, “Guess this is where you take over.” Andy nodded and called out, “Power Panel, Lock!” Within an instant, Marwyn’s Embryo had been trapped within Andy’s Solar Panel. All six Rangers breathed heavily, and then teleported themselves and their zords back to the Solarplex.


Nefaria groaned, and said to Thundra, “If you had actually sent that monster back when you should have, this wouldn’t have happened, you know!”

Thundra balled her hands into fists, but held herself back from striking, knowing she would soon get her chance to strike. “Okay,” she hissed, “What’s your next plan?”

Nefaria narrowed her eyes at the Viewing Screen and said, “To get the Rangers to work for US, instead of each other.”


The six teens arrived back in the Solarplex and powered down. Ory was awaiting them in the fore room. He smiled, and said, “Well done, each of you. You have proven yourselves as very worthy Rangers. I’m proud of all of you.”

The teens’ faces all reddened, save Andy’s and Pete’s, as Ory continued, “You have each received a gift from the Light Guards in the past. Now that you know that you are capable of doing great things, your powers should steadily be increasing. You’ll soon find that the hidden strengths you possess are greater than you once imagined. Congratulations, Spectral Rangers.”

As Ory walked away to his private chamber, Andy called out, “Hey wait, Ory.” Ory did not turn around as Andy asked, “Since we’re not a complete representation of the rainbow…aren’t we really the Pastel Rangers?”

Ory stiffened and did not turn around. “Yes,” he replied, “Yes…you are quite right. You six are the Pastel Lights, the Pastel Rangers. And together, you shall defeat the forces of darkness.”

Andy shook his head and turned to face Pete, who simply shrugged. Eliza looked over at Pam and nodded, and Teddy and Nick, seeing that important conversations were about to take place, tiptoed quietly up the stairs. Andy began to talk, but Pete held up his hand to silence him.

“Look,” Pete said, “What you said about me is true. I’ve been listening to Ory…he actually does know what he’s talking about. And all I can tell you is that…I’ll try to be more mature. I’ll try to be the friend—and the grandfather—that you want me to be.”

Andy nodded and the two walked upstairs together. Pam then said to Eliza, “I’m not sure why I chose you…I can’t remember much of any of my past life.” Eliza smiled, as Pam continued, “But I’m sure the reason had mainly to do with fact that you are a sweet, noble girl, who I absolutely love being friends with.”

Eliza grinned, and the two walked up the stairs with their arms around one another. Ory came out of his room to watch them go and simply smiled before returning to his work.

[wildranger]

show down on the writing im still on chapter 6

[Samurai Ranger]

Amazing Chapter. Just...Amazing. Loved the Chimp Scenario!

[Green Senturion]

Hehe...sorry. Don't worry, once school starts, it'll only be one ep a week. So once episode 23 is up, you'll have a little time to catch up. I just want to write as much as I can while I have the time. Thanks for reading, and enjoy!

[Zord_Crazy]

Monkeys!!!! :007: :023:

[Kali_WolfChilde]

Kudos 2 u, mi amigo! that chapter rocked! Monkeys, mama miya, they were GREAT!

[Green Senturion]

Episode 17. Nick Takes a Stand

Nick sat on his bed reading his book while Teddy shadowboxed. Seeing him use a few intricate maneuvers, Nick asked, “Hey, Teddy—think you could teach me some of those moves sometime?”

“Sorry, bro,” Teddy replied, not turning around to face him.

“Why not?” Nick asked indignantly, “What’s the problem with teaching your teammate some moves of yours?”

“Well,” Teddy started slowly, “It’s just that…you’re beneath my skill level.”

“What?” Nick cried.

“You know, since we talked about taking up hobbies, I decided to put a lot of effort into honing my fighting skills. And several days’ worth of practicing have really helped. I don’t think you could make that up in a day, seeing as I was better to begin with.”

Nick just shook his head in amazement and asked, “Why can’t you believe in me?”

Teddy finally turned around and said, “You haven’t put in the effort that I have. When you’ve worked harder, then we can talk.”

Nick slammed his book onto the door and charged out of the room. Before descending the stairs, he turned to face Teddy and said, “Man…I wish I’d never tried to boost your ego…’cause now it’s gotten out of control.” He then angrily walked down the stairs and out the door, not even bothering to turn and gauge Teddy’s reaction.


Nefaria stared at the Centro-Fuse contemplatively. She then observed the lack of energy in the capsule atop the machine. She spoke over her shoulder to Thundra, saying:

“Well, it appears that the Light Guards’ energy will only last us one more monster. Afterwards…we’re on our own.”

Thundra raised her hands and said, “Perhaps my energy could do power it. Let me try.”

Thundra opened the capsule and unleashed a flow of electricity from her hands into the capsule atop the Centro-Fuse. However, after several seconds, the surge of electricity pulsed backwards, sending Thundra flying across the Main Cavern.

Nefaria smirked and said, “You are weak. It appears as though your negative energy will not bond with the positive energy to which the machine is accustomed. So, we need positive energy from a positive source…but how to get it? Capturing the Rangers won’t work twice, so…yes!” Nefaria cried, as a lightbulb went off in her head. “We’ll do as I thought, and make the Rangers work for us. Oh, the cleverness of me!” Nefaria cried gleefully.

Thundra glowered but restrained herself from doing anything other than charging electricity at her fingertips. Nefaria walked over to the Viewing Screen and pointed to the wandering Blue Ranger. As he stomped his feet, the sky overhead darkened. “He has the power of moonlight—and thus controls the tides,” she said. “If water is the purest source of energy we know, especially when provided by a Ranger, then we are set. For though the tide is low and not able to provide us with enough energy now…imagine what we could do if the Blue Ranger would bring in the tides—all the more energy for our creations. Enough to last, in fact,” Nefaria said as she watched the sky reverting to normal, “The rest of our Specimon. And even a few more, perhaps. Well then…let’s do this!”

Nefaria skipped into the Storage Room, much to Nefaria’s disgust. She returned with a fish net and a Dark Embryo in hand. “Seeing as we need something that can convert salt water into energy,” Nefaria said, “I figure this net should be the perfect base for my creation.” After loading the ingredients into the Centro-Fuse and starting it, she gazed in contentment at her creature. “Excellent,” she said, when it emerged fully fused.


Nick wandered through the woods, annoyed and upset. He was so uptight that he hadn’t even noticed what he’d done to the sky. How could Teddy be so mean to me, he thought. I went through all the trouble of helping him, and this is the thanks I get…

As he looked up, he was shocked to see Nefaria materialize in front of him. He saw that she looked weathered and beaten, but he assumed a fighting stance nonetheless. Nefaria waved her hands rapidly and said, “No please! Don’t hurt me! I don’t want to fight you?”

Nick lowered his fists to his side and, fully vexed, asked, “Then what DO you want?”

Nefaria breathed heavily and said, “Listen. My teammates are against me now, and so I want to help you defeat them.”

“Yeah, right,” Nick said, rolling his eyes.

“I’m serious!” Nefaria yelled. “And I know their one weakness. But I need your help to draw it out.”

Nick shook his head and said, “No, forget…”

Nefaria looked as though she were on the verge of tears as she said, “Why can’t you believe in me?”

Nick was stunned. He didn’t know what to think. But he knew one thing—whatever his decision, he wasn’t going to go back to confirm it with his teammates. He could decide this one on his own. After a few moments of thinking to the tune of Nefaria’s crying, Nick placed a hand on her shoulder and said, “How can I help?”


The two teleported to the local beach’s bathhouse so as not to get caught. Nefaria then said to Nick, “I can’t go out there right now! They know me! Can’t you darken the sky so that you can make them leave or something?”

Nick threw up his hands in frustration, but then noticed the sky darken. After cocking his head to one side, he nodded, and then thought angrily about what Teddy had said to him earlier. He raised his hands, and the sky began to darken overhead. As it did, the few beachgoers that were on the sand on the cold afternoon quickly raced off to their parked cars. Nefaria and Nick hid in the restroom until they all had gone. They walked across the sands and toward the ocean.

“So tell me…what is the Darklings’ one weakness?” Nick asked.

“I’m about to show you,” Nefaria answered. She walked up to the shoreline and there introduced a gray, reptilian monster with a fishnet for hair wearing a torn t-shirt and brown, baggy pants to Nick. “Dragonet here can convert water into energy.”

“So?” Nick asked, folding his arms uncomfortably.

“So,” Nefaria answered, as Dragonet absorbed the surf from the incoming tide in a blue stream of energy, “With the pure water energy we have here, we can make an explosion that will destroy my teammates!”

“But,” Nick started as Dragonet finished the draining, “That water isn’t pure. It’s saltwater.”

“And Darklings can’t be hurt by either,” Nefaria said, blasting Nick in the chest as she let out a hearty laugh.

“Foolish Ranger,” she called to Nick, who was clutching his chest, “You really thought I’d gone good, didn’t you? Well, now you pay the ultimate price,” she said as she lowered her hands to Nick’s face.

Nick closed his eyes and held his arms in front of his face as he heard a blast…but the blast did not hit him. He opened his eyes and turned around to see him teammates racing toward him, all five holding their Photo Weapons. “Nick, no!” Teddy cried.

“It’s too late!” Nefaria answered as Dragonet leaned over and transferred the energy to her. “I already have what I came for. Thanks to your cute little idiot friend here, I now have enough energy to increase in size all the Specimon we have and then some!”

“Nefaria,” Nick spoke slowly as he dusted the sand off his jeans and stood up, “You tricked me. What you did was spiteful and wrong and disgusting…even for a mar of a person like you.”

Nefaria simply glared at Nick as he continued, “I cared for you, and about you…I thought that maybe you had some heart, and so I let you confide in me. But I was wrong,” he said, “Maybe one day you’ll change…but I doubt it. You’re as low and hateful as they come.”

Nefaria looked down and began to speak, but was interrupted by an army of Seedles arriving before her. She then looked back at Dragonet, as if seeking approval. Nick raised his fists and called to his teammates, “Well, what are you waiting for? Let’s take these freaks!” He turned to his friends and called, “LIGHT SHADE! HA!” Seeing the morphed Blue Ranger, Nefaria teleported away in a black flash of light.

The Rangers charged forward and began taking down the Seedles with simple moves, left and right. Nick and Teddy pushed past and were the first ones to confront Dragonet. Dragonet raised her claws and said, “Bring it, boys!” The two punched and kicked at Dragonet as she slashed the two. Nick angrily stood up and stared at Dragonet knocking aside Teddy. Suddenly, as he remembered Nefaria’s despicable betrayal, light seemed to pulse from every inch of his body as he called out, “BATTLE BLIND!”

Dragonet covered her eyes to shield them from the light. Nick took the opportunity to dash at Dragonet and attack her with what seemed like supercharged strikes and blows. A final power punch and kick brought her to the floor. Teddy looked over at Nick and said, “Well, with that done, let me try out some of my new moves moves…that you can try too,” he added quickly. Seeing how angry Nick had become at being duped by Nefaria, Teddy attacked.

The overwhelming light Nick had summoned from his body to blind Dragonet grew in intensity and assisted Teddy in overcoming his target. Even the four other Rangers seemed taken aback by the power of the glow as they exploited it against their foot soldier foes. Teddy used out the moves with which he’d been shadowboxing and was seriously dealing Dragonet some damage. Teddy then elbowed Dragonet hard and floored her again. Nick then picked her up and began using the same moves Teddy had just used, much to Teddy’s amazement. “You see?” Nick said, “I’m a quick learner. You should have believed in me.” As the light pulsing from Nick’s body wore off, Nick then stood next to Teddy and looked down at Dragonet. He then rasped, “This one’s for you, Nefaria.” He raised his fists and called, “Light of Water! Blue Moonlight Ranger power!” As he did, the moon in the already darkened sky shined brightly. Nick brought down his fists and charged at the supine Dragonet with glowing fists strengthened by the moonlight. Dragonet was obliterated as the punches struck her. Eliza stared in shock and clapped enthusiastically. Nick simply tipped his helmet at her and let out a mild laugh.

The sky returned to normal as Nick fell to the ground and breathed heavily. Teddy leaned down and patted him on the back as the other four Rangers, having finished their battle with the Seedles, raced over to him. The battle was not over yet, however: Dragonet’s Embryo quickly morphed into a giant Dragonet and beckoned to the Rangers to fight. Andy called out, “Let’s take her down, Nick!”

Nick, Eliza, and Andy simultaneously called, “Photozords, Alight!”

As the zords arrived, Nick, Andy, and Eliza leapt into them. The surprised Light Guards hadn’t even had a chance to jump in as the zords loomed above the menacing Dragonet.

The three zords shot laser fire at their targets. “We and our weapons are powered by light,” Nick called out, “And with that strength, you can never defeat us!” Nick raised his hand and once again summoned the moonlight. The lasers from the fighter jet were intensified and seriously were injuring Dragonet. Dragonet stumbled back, and then screamed in pain as Nick steered the Lunar Photozord right into her gut. Dragonet fell to the ground and gasped, her abdominal cavity exposed. Andy and Eliza were horrified. “Come on, guys! As angry as I am…we shouldn’t let IT suffer!” he shouted. “Megazord power!”

The Megazord, once formed, didn’t even need to use any attacks other than its finisher. The Sky Lights attack destroyed the mortally wounded Dragonet easily.


Thundra stared in completion at her fully powered device. “Yes,” she spoke, “The Energy Core is ready to be used. Now, I just need to arrange the details with Nefaria, and all will be complete…”

Nefaria loaded her water energy into the Centro-Fuse’s top compartment. She then shuddered as Nick’s words kept echoing through her.

“…Even a mar of a person like you…”

Nefaria sighed. He was nice too, she thought…but then, with a quick jerk of the head, she shook off the thought and walked to her Sleeping Quarters.

Lobore walked past the depressed Nefaria and smirked at her plight. He then walked into Thundra’s tunnel and saw Thundra plotting and laughing to herself. As he walked out of the tunnel, he spoke quietly to himself, “This should be most interesting.”


The six teens sat in the kitchen rapidly talking.

“I mean, you were just so strong…”

“And then you hopped in…”

“Those moves were great!”

“And all by yourself…”

Ory walked in and the room immediately fell silent.

“So…you see what powers you can wield now,” he chimed in.

“I was just so angry…” Nick said, “And…I felt this sudden surge of power…”

“And I knew I could help, ‘cause I’d been practicing,” Teddy added, “So I leapt into the fray and showed off my moves…with Nick right by my side.” Teddy then turned his chair toward Nick and said, “I shouldn’t have been so macho before…you really do pick up stuff quickly, and you fought well.” After a sigh, Teddy murmured, “I’m sorry.”

“Well, you should be,” Nick snapped, surprising everyone.

Ory interrupted before another rude remark could be made, saying, “Soon enough, all of us will experience such powers…any strong emotion could trigger them. But once you have used them for the first time, the powers of Light you hold will forever be bound to you.”

“I’ve decided,” Teddy said, standing up, “Now that I’ve seen what I can really pull off by working with others…I’ve decided to change my name to Jed!”

The other rangers rolled their eyes and commented on how silly he was being for always being so indecisive. “Let me guess,” Nick spat, “Is it because you and Pam want to be “PB and J”?”

The teens laughed, as Jed crimsoned. Pam, seeing how embarrassed Jed was (and embarrassed herself by the untruth!) then shot back, “Well, it’s not like the love between you and Eliza is any less obvious!”

Nick and Eliza slowly turned to look at one another, and then turned away. Pam put a hand to her mouth as Andy and Pete glanced around nervously. Ory took the opportunity to slip away and to continue working on his project. After the sound of Ory’s footsteps had faded, the lingering awkward silence was deafening.

[wildranger]

Can't wait for more.

[Kali_WolfChilde]

wow. this shows u that Rangers don't always get along. KIU, mi mucho amigo!

[Samurai Ranger]

Great Chapter GS!

[Green Senturion]

Thanks for the comments, guys! The biggie, Chapter 18, will of course be up tomorrow. And if you haven't voted yet for fic of the month, please vote for Spectral Lights. Thanks!

[Green Senturion]

Episode 18. Thundra’s Power Ploy

Pretty much everyone had slipped out of the kitchen after the nasty remark Pam had made to Nick and Eliza. Only Nick and the offender herself remained. Pam scooted her chair closer to Nick’s while he pulled his away. She then let out a cry of frustration and walked over to him, placing her hands on the rims of the chair.

“Nick, I’m sorry—I really didn’t mean to hurt your or Eliza’s feelings. It’s just that Jed is really sensitive, and I knew that…”

“Forget it,” Nick said, grabbing Pam’s hands and throwing them to the side as he got up to leave, “It doesn’t matter.”

“But it DOES,” Pam insisted, running up behind Nick and grabbing his shoulder. “And I think I have a way to make it up to you,” she sang as Nick turned around slowly.

“Oh yeah? And just what is that?”


“The carnival…you invited her to come with me to the town carnival?”

“Trust me…the Ferris wheel is one of the most romantic places there is to be with one someone you love.”

“I thought that was the tunnel of love,” Nick said.

“Closed for repairs,” Pam said, “So! Eliza will be meeting you in front of the Ferris wheel in ten minutes. Wait for her.”
As Nick walked over to the Ferris Wheel with his jacket slung over his shoulder, he thought to himself, I have to admit, since the Light Guards turned young again, things have been a lot more eventful in the town of…


As Thundra walked out of the tunnel in which she had been working and into the Main Cavern, Nefaria waited with her arms folded. “Go on,” Nefaria said, “Go ahead and gloat about my failure. I can take it.”

Thundra stared coolly at Nefaria and said, “Nothing of the sort. Actually, I came to tell you that I’ve just finished working on an Energy Core. With the power of Dark Embryos, it can give us unbelievable power! There’s just one catch…it needs more than one Embryo to work.”

“Forget it!” Nefaria yelled, “Ask Lobore for his—he has three!”

“No…for then he would request power.” Nefaria grimaced at Thundra, as Thundra went on, “Nefaria…please. Give me your last Dark Embryo. With both of our Embryos sustained by the Energy Core…we can both receive an unimaginable power boost! Come on,” Thundra hissed, “Do it.”

Nefaria shook her head and said, “I don’t know why I’m trusting you…but all right. If it’s for the sake of defeating the Rangers, then I don’t have much of a choice. Besides, it’s better than fusing,” she laughed.

As Nefaria entered the Storage Cavern, Lobore entered from the shadows and moved toward Thundra. “So,” he said, “You’re actually going to share your power?”

“Well, I thought…” Thundra started.

“Just know,” Lobore said, “That Nefaria most likely won’t be so willing.”

As Nefaria picked up her final Embryo and prepared to exit the Storage Cavern, Lobore stepped in to block her escape. “What?” Nefaria asked, “Get out of my way.”

“A friendly warning before I do,” Lobore said, “Thundra is sure to double-cross you.”

“How would you?…” Nefaria started but Lobore simply walked away. Nefaria shook her head and then met Thundra in the Main Cavern. Thundra nodded and said, “Come on…let’s get started.”

Lobore watched the two walking through the tunnel to the Energy Core, and he smiled to himself. “With any luck,” he spoke to himself, “They’ll destroy one another…and then my plan can go into the works!”


“Well?” Nefaria asked, “Has the Core received the power of our Embryos?”

“Yes,” Thundra said, “And it’s ready for…me.”

Nefaria raised her hand to fire a laser, but her hand was knocked aside by Thundra’s kick. Thundra then zapped Nefaria with her powerful electricity and stuck her against the wall. “I’ll soon repay you for having killed me before,” Thundra said, “But know this before you go: NO ONE double crosses Thundra!”

Thundra put her hands up to the orb and screamed as black swirls of light enveloped her entire body. The light blinded Nefaria. When she could see again, she saw Thundra, now a gold, drooling, Dragon with wide, grand wings and cold, blue eyes.

“My dragon…form…is great,” Thundra hissed, “Now…it’s my turn…to test…my powers…on YOU!”

Thundra slashed Nefaria numerous times until she fell from the wall and to the ground. She sparked and gasped uncontrollably. Nefaria thought to herself, I cannot believe…she’s destroyed me. As Thundra prepared to strike the final blow, Lobore called, “Nefaria…two of the Rangers are at the town carnival. Shall you get them?”

Thundra, drooling, smiled and said to Nefaria, “You are lucky…I shall…return.” She then teleported away in a flash of light, leaving a battered, weakened Nefaria behind her. As Lobore arrived in the hollow, he was stunned to see Nefaria lying on the ground…alive. He had misread her thoughts! Lobore then slowly walked toward her and reached for his sword, but something was holding him back. No, I can do it! No I can’t! Nefaria looked up at him and saw Lobore holding his head and screaming. He then teleported away in a flash of light—though to where, she knew not. Nefaria slowly got up, confused, and said, “Him…I can deal with…later…now…Thundra…dies.”


Nick grinned as Eliza walked over to him in front of the green, blue, and yellow Ferris wheel. “Hey there!” she called, “Pam said you wanted me to meet you here?”

“Yeah!” Nick said. “I’m sorry about earlier and I thought maybe we could talk while…going for a ride?”

“Sounds good!” Eliza said, grabbing Nick’s hand and making him blush as the two stood in line for the attraction. Pam stood nearby and watched with satisfaction.

Thundra watched from the gates outside. Time to strike! she thought. Mustering all her energy, Thundra roared loudly and pulsed with electricity and power. She then grew to Megazord-sized proportions, and laughed as the people beneath her scattered.

“Yes, run, you fools!” Thundra called, laughing hysterically. “You cannot escape me!”

Ory looked at the screen in puzzlement. It looked like the Specimon he had encountered a few days before had mutated and grown—but how was this possible without their having destroyed her first? He then noted Nick and Eliza, trapped on the now immobile Ferris wheel that Thundra had lifted and was shaking up and down. She then grabbed the fencing with her other hand and ripped if from the sod, crumbling it into a box before mounting the Ferris wheel atop it.

Jed, Andy, and Pete saw their friends trapped and were horrified. “What is that thing?” Andy asked, “And how did it get so big?”

Ory shook his head and said, “I don’t know…but you must fight it. I will summon the Photozords, and you must fight that creature with the Megazord.”

“But,” Jed started, “Nick and Eliza are trapped on that Ferris wheel. They can’t risk morphing in public, and Pam and I can’t handle our Photozords alone!”

“Well…you will just have to do the best you can,” Ory replied helplessly.

As Andy and Pete turned away Pete angrily demanded, “If we Light Guards knew about what would happen in the future, then why did we make zords that we couldn’t control?” As the three trudged away and morphed, Ory thought to himself, Yes, I wonder that myself.


Pam raced behind the hot dog stand as she saw Thundra grab an electrical post and begin feeding herself more energy. She quickly muttered, “Light Shade! HA!” and then raced out fully morphed as the Violet Ranger. “Hey, ugly girl!” she cried, “Come on!”

Thundra turned and laughed at Pam. “Foolish, Ranger…you cannot defeat me.” She then reared her head back and fired an electrical sphere of energy at Pam. Pam quickly summoned her Mirror Shield and reflected the blast back at Thundra. Thundra simply swatted away the blast with her claw, and then stomped the ground, toppling Pam. “I shall kill you first,” she said, and picked up Pam in her claw. She opened her mouth, but she then closed it quickly as a laser blast hit her in the face. A second laser blast hit her palm, causing her to drop Pam but nearly singeing the Ranger in the process.

“Hey, watch it!” Pam yelled.

“Sorry,” Jed replied, “But I’m not used to controlling this zord by myself!”

Pete and Andy steered the Solar Photozord to the back of Thundra’s head and blasted her. She then laughed and fired her energy blast at the zord, sending it flying through the air. Andy then looked over to Pete and said, “I can control this zord by myself. You have to go and rescue Nick and Eliza!”

Pete nodded, and teleported to the ground below. As he began to climb the Ferris wheel, not having been able to successfully teleport to an unsteady surface, Andy called, “Spectrum Megazord formation!” However, with Pam not yet in her zord, and Ted unable to control his, the formation failed. Jed landed his zord and called, “I have to go help Pete. Neither I nor he can do this alone!”

As he raced toward the Ferris wheel, Thundra looked at the undefended Lunar Photozord and prepared to squash it. However, the Astral Photozord flew in in time to block Thundra’s foot. “Stay…away!” Pam called, accelerating her thrusters and knocking Thundra back a few feet. Thundra then turned to the Ferris wheel and said, “Now, these Rangers will die for your ignorance.”

“No!” Andy yelled, steering the Solar Photozord in front of Thundra and pelting her with lasers. She covered her face and hissed angrily.

Nick looked at Eliza and whispered, “What can we do? We can’t morph in front of civilians—it’s against the Ranger code!”

Eliza bit her fingernails and thought how she herself had already broken the rule once. She had to again. She raised her morpher, but Nick stopped her and grabbed her wrist, hissing in her ear, “Are you crazy?”

While the Solar Photozord assaulted Thundra, Pam attempted to steer the Astral Photozord to the Ferris wheel, but failed. She crash-landed into the ground below instead. She then got up and ran to climb the wheel, calling, “Rangers!”

Thundra swatted the Solar Photozord with her claw, flooring the final Photozord. She then put her face next to the three Secondary Rangers and breathed, “Time to die!”

Eliza screamed, “I have to do this!” as Nick cried out, “No!”

The sky overhead went dark, the stars twinkling brightly. Nick nodded in apprehension as he saw what was happening to the sky. Eliza had summoned her power over the stars. Nick summoned all his will power to cause the moon to shine as brightly as the stars.

Suddenly, Jed called out, “Light of Death! Green Twilight Ranger power!”

The whole sky darkened and then brightened, as Thundra brought her claws to her face. “No!” she hissed.

As Thundra backed up, she then cried out in amazement as the ground where the Ferris wheel had previously been rumbled and cracked. From out of the ground rose a large silver dome, with a smaller gold and bronze dome to the left and right respectively. The three domes opened to reveal an amazing sight: three more Photozords.

“So we DID know about ourselves!” Pete exclaimed happily.

Thundra merely hissed and called, “I’ll still squash you all!”

Eliza then stood to morph. Nick rose to tell her to stop, but a voice from below called, “Eliza…it’s us!”

Eliza looked down to see her friends from the trip to Miami waving to her. “We know you can save us!” one of the girls from above then called, “We know and trust you!”

Eliza nodded at Nick, at which point he knew what she had to do. Her friends were here, and since they already knew her secret, everything would be all right. “You know,” Nick said with a wry smile, “This isn’t the worst date I’ve ever been on.” Eliza blushed but then brushed off her embarrassment by calling, “Light Shade! HA!” Upon morphing, she grabbed Nick around the waist and said, “Come with me, sir!” before teleporting them out of sight so Nick too could morph.

Ory gazed in amazement at the three new zords standing upon his screen. Light Guards, you have truly outdone yourselves this time, he thought. The Diurnal Photozord was an orange airplane with majestic red and yellow wings. The Nocturnal Photozord was a green bullet train that appeared to possess the ability to fly, given its blue and yellow wings. And the Terra Photozord was a powerful purple racing car with a blue trunk and a red hood.

The three Secondary Rangers nodded at one another and teleported into the zord cockpits. As Thundra prepared to stop them, Andy once again piloted the Solar Photozord in front of her and blasted his lasers again. She swatted at him again, but this time he avoided her. Thundra seethed as she saw how she had been tricked: the Lunar and Astral Photozords had rescued the remaining visitors trapped on the Ferris wheel, while the Diurnal, Nocturnal, and Terra Photozords had been boarded. “Now, let’s see what these bad boys can DO!” Pete cried.

Pam drove the Photozord around Thundra’s feet, causing her to topple and lose her balance. Fortunately, the carnival had been evacuated, so no harm came to anyone. Then, Jed wrapped the Nocturnal Photozord around Thundra’s waist, causing her to scream in pain. Then, the Diurnal Photozord clipped her multiple times with its wings. “These zords rock! Great maneuverability, and check out these barrel rolls I can do!” Pete called as he showed off some of his moves.

“It gets better,” Ory spoke to the Rangers over their communicators, “Light Guards, your zords too form a Megazord. Are you ready for it?”

“You bet!” Jed called.

“All right!” Pam yelled.

“I’m glad that they have their own zords now…’cause I sure didn’t like how they were treating ours!” Nick laughed.

“Hey,” Eliza said after fighting a giggle spasm, “As I recall, we missed a step earlier. Shall we fill in the blank now?”

“Our zords are damaged, but we’ll help as much as we can,” Andy called to Pete.

“You got it, bro,” Pete answered.

“Megazord formation!” the six Rangers called out in unison.

The six zords flew high above Thundra’s head. She attempted to zap them with bolts of electricity, but the zords were too quick for her. As the Spectrum Megazord began to form, the Secondary Rangers’ Megazord formed as well. The Nocturnal Photozord split in half as its wings folded to its sides and fists popped out of the ends. These fists attached to the Diurnal Photozord, whose wings attached to the Nocturnal Photozord’s halves, forming the Megazord’s arms, while the body of the plane formed its torso. The tip of the airplane then detached itself and reattached itself to the rear of the airplane, which was sliding open to reveal a face for the Megazord. Next, the Terra Photozord split in half as well, and rolled up and out, forming the Megazord’s legs when the feet had popped out and the sides of the car had attached to what was once the front of the Diurnal Photozord. Finally, as the tip of the airplane formed a multi-colored helmet for the Megazord, both formation sequences were complete.

“Spectrum Megazord, Shining High!” the Primary Rangers yelled.

“Light Force Megazord, High and Behold!” the Secondary Rangers yelled.

Thundra’s fingertips crackled with electricity as she yelled, “Bring it!”

The Spectrum Megazord walked over and began exchanging punches with Thundra. As the two duked it out, Pete leaned over to his co-pilots and said, “Let’s see what this bad boy can do! Burning Fists!” he called, reading the console before him. The Megazord shot out streams of flame from both fists as Thundra yelped in pain.

“Let’s help out!” Andy called, “Fire Wings!”

After the double onslaught, Thundra shook her head violently, but was not done. She fired a pulse of electricity at both Megazords from her fists. While the Light Force Megazord shook it off, however, the Spectrum Megazord toppled backwards before hovering in the air and righting itself.

Pam then read her console and cried out the name of her attack, “Reflections of Light!”

The Megazord’s chest glowed brightly and blinded Nefaria. Eliza took the opportunity to call out, “Air Waves!” blowing Nefaria to the ground.

“Twinkle Toes!” Jed cried, thinking that they’d won. Nick initiated his Cold Feet attack at the same team, and the two Megazords drilled their feet into Thundra. To stop them, Thundra blew out a burst of energy. The Spectrum Megazord fell to the ground, smoking and burning, while the Light Force Megazord was almost unharmed.

Thundra gasped in pain, severely weakened. The Primary Rangers exploited the opportunity and called, “Sky Lights Attack!” However, Thundra mustered all her energy to knock the attack back at the Spectrum Megazord. The Megazord then fell to the ground, defeated, and collapsed in a fiery explosion.

“No!” Pete called, “That does it!” As he did, out of each fist of the Light Force Megazord came a long, slender beam of light. Reading the consoles on the screens in front of them for their attacks once more, the Secondary Rangers called out, “Light Wave!”

The Megazord lifted its sabers into the air while Thundra lay on the ground, powerless to defend herself. The Light Force Megazord ground the two sabers together, unleashing a powerful wave of orange, green, and violet light. The attack sliced through Thundra’s midsection and left a noticeable gash. She gasped for air once more before collapsing in a heap to the ground and exploding as she fell.

The Secondary Rangers’ victory was short lived, however, for they soon remembered the plight of their teammates. The Light Force Megazord walked over to the burning Spectrum Megazord. As the Rangers wondered what to do, their prayers were answered. The dark heavens above released a tsunami of rain upon them. The Megazord, though badly beaten up, was in no danger of exploding. However, the three Primary Rangers below looked around. Where had Thundra gone?


“Well,” Ory said, “I must admit I too am surprised. I truly did not know that the Light Guards had made arrangements to have Photozords for their own use. Especially ones that share their power so well when they form a Megazord! They came in very handy today.”

“And they will in the near future as well,” Andy added, “’Cause it looks like the Spectrum Megazord will be out of commission for a little while.”

“Not to worry,” Ory answered, “Your zords are strong, and are strengthened by the power of light. Within a few days’ time, they should have healed themselves. You should rest knowing you did very well today.”

The three Secondary Rangers stayed behind, while Andy, Nick, and Eliza remained behind with Ory in the Viewing Room. “Hey, Nick,” Eliza said, taking him aside and whispering to him, “I had a pretty good time today too. Thanks.”

She then grabbed his shoulders, stood up, and kissed him on the cheek. As she walked away, Nick followed her, clinging to his cheek in contentment and disbelief.

“You know,” Andy said as he watched the two leave, “You were a little too easy on us today.”

“What do you mean?” Ory asked.

“That monster, it got away before we could lock it,” Andy said, “So what do you think happened to it?”

“Actually,” Ory said, swiveling around in his chair to survey the now blank scene of the abandoned carnival, “I was wondering that myself.”


Thundra hobbled into the Lunarium, moaning in pain. She collapsed before the Centro-Fuse to catch her breath. When she looked up, she cried out in fear.

Nefaria stood before her. She walked over to the collapsed Thundra and gave her a wry smile. “Looks like your plan didn’t work out as well as you’d hoped,” Nefaria said, grinning.

“Nefaria…please…I…”

“Save it,” Nefaria spat, “Thundra, you were always disloyal, and I should have known from the get-go that you and your allies would want to bring me down. But now…” Nefaria said, walking closer to Thundra, “Now…the tables have been turned. Hear THIS!” she cried, raising her hands, and charging them with bluish energy.

“No…PLEASE!!!” Thundra pleaded desperately.

“No one…double…crosses…NEFARIA!” Nefaria screamed. She then blasted Thundra mercilessly with a beam from each hand. Now powerless to defend herself, Thundra merely screamed in pain as her body was burned away by the laser blasts. Nefaria then smiled and held out her hand, capturing not only her and Thundra’s final Embryo, but Thundra’s own supercharged Embryo. I’m sure I’ll find a use for this later, Nefaria thought to herself. Closing her hand, Nefaria smirked, turned around, and walked away from the smoldering rubble behind her.

[Zord_Crazy]

"Twinkle Toes!".....bwahahahahahahaha! *wipes eyes* All in all, another great ep. I was hoping Thundra would've lasted a while longer.

[Green Senturion]

Oh, I'm sure you'll see her again soon. Her and someone else you might've forgotten...;)

[Green Senturion]

Episode 19. Inseediousness, Part I

“Can you believe,” Pete stated as he and Andy threw a disc back and forth, “That it’s been a week since we beat Tendriller?”

“I know,” Andy replied as he threw the disc back gracefully, “We’ve been Rangers for nearly two weeks now, and look at what we’ve done already.”

“You know,” Pete said, “Have you ever considered playing professional disc?”

“Nah, too stressful,” Andy answered casually.

Pete shrugged, as Ory continued to listen via the communicator to the two teens discussing their exploits as Rangers. Ory entered his secret room from the Viewing Room and mused, “I too wonder when Tendriller will decide to make a reappearance.”


“You killed Thundra…one of our most valuable allies?” Lobore cried.

“She tried to kill me first, lest you forget!” Thundra spat. “I gave her what she had coming to her. And it’s not like you were any help, either,” Nefaria added spitefully.

“Well…I thought better you than her,” Lobore muttered.

“What was that?” Nefaria cried.

“Children, children…let’s not fight,” a voice called from the tunnel leading to the basement of the Lunarium. Nefaria peered down it, having never really noticed the thin passageway before.

“Who are you, and what are you doing here?” Nefaria demanded.

“I am an old friend,” the voice answered, “Or rather, an old enemy, depending on how you look at it. Have you forgotten me already?”

Nefaria gasped as she saw the figure before her. It was a creature swathed in green and brown vines, having a large green leaf serving as a shoulder pad for each shoulder, spikes protruding from his feet, deep yellow eyes, a large gaping mouth, and a wilting flower atop his head. She gasped as she saw him emerge in full form. Lobore gasped as she asked, “Are you…”

“Yes, my dear,” the voice answered, “Tendriller has returned.”

He paced around and took a breath of stale air before smiling and continuing, “From the depths of despair, against all odds—I have conquered all and returned.”

“But…you were destroyed,” Nefaria stammered, “I mean…it’s good to have you back, but…”

“Nefaria, my dear,” Tendriller interrupted, “Did you not learn from the example of my own three Specimon? The Great Ones in the Heavens Above cannot control our Embryos here. There is no Realm of Darkness to which all deceased beings are sent. You can be reborn as many time as necessary from this lovely Centro-Fuse here.”

“I just didn’t expect that so soon…” Nefaria trailed off.

“I’m surprised you didn’t. If my three Specimon and the Seedles were any indication, you should have known that I’d return after my death at the hands of the Rangers. Which reminds me,” he said, walking over and putting a hand on the Centro-Fuse, “They’re still around, aren’t they? They’re…”

“As alive as ever,” Lobore said, practically completing Tendriller’s thought for him.

“So…I see you two haven’t been doing much in my absence,” Tendriller lectured. “That figures.”

“Yes we have!” Nefaria cried. “I found a new energy source to make our monsters grow and…”

“And you’ve made no progress otherwise. Well, it’s not like I expected any different. Had you actually fused your creatures together rather than just spawning new ones, we wouldn’t be in this predicament,” Tendriller said in a sing-songy voice.

“One of the Specimon tried fusing,” Nefaria said, “She used an Energy Core to…”

“AHA!” Lobore interrupted, “She diluted the power. That was her mistake.”

“I’ve told you how I feel about fusing,” Nefaria replied coldly, staring down Tendriller, “And Lobore shares my feelings on the matter.” Lobore said nothing.

“Well, it’s not like I’m asking YOU to fuse,” Tendriller said, “Although…”

“Forget it,” Nefaria snapped.

“Why not? It could be fun,” Tendriller asked, subtly wrapping his vine around Nefaria’s waist.

“NO!” Nefaria shrieked, blasting Tendriller with her laser.

“AH!” Tendriller yelped, “As soon as I get a new body, my own minions go to destroy it.”

“I am NOT your minion,” Nefaria said icily.

“How dare you fire upon,” Lobore started, but then stopped himself abruptly. Tendriller sighed, and said, “Losing my first body was not a pleasant experience…and I should not want to lose it again, especially to such an UNWORTHY cause,” he hissed, glaring at Nefaria. She merely stared and cast him an evil expression.

“So,” Tendriller started, “Since you don’t know how to defeat the Rangers, I’m going to show you.”

He then loaded three Embryos into the rear compartment of the Centro-Fuse and pressed the “Fuse” button on the side of the Centro-Fuse. As the machine whirled, he announced, “Unless you like to experiment, as I did…replacing the Embryos into the machine without adding any more new ingredients will simply give them back their old forms.”

As the machine stopped, and began to lower itself, Tendriller spoke slowly, “The Ranger seem to interrupt every monster we send and destroy it before he can kill citizens to add to our army. But that is of no consequence…if they are on our side to begin with.”

“On this world, normal people have no Embryos,” Nefaria reminded him.

“What?” Tendriller cried. “Well then…this plan is doubly good. I’m not sure how YOU would know much about humans, but I don’t care. Have you a good place where I can trap the Rangers?”

“The Hotel Haven should work again,” Nefaria replied calmly after biting her lip, thinking of Nick and what he had mentioned to her as they were teleporting.

Tendriller grinned and said, “Yes…yes it would.” As the doors of the Centro-Fuse opened and smoke poured out, Tendriller called, “Now, not only do we now have this powerful monster composed of not one, not two, but THREE Dark Embryos fused together, but I have a special new power which will enable me to control the citizens of…”


“Secondary Rangers!” Ory called, “Have I got a surprise for you!” I am so handy, Ory thought to himself. A few more touches, and the weapons will be complete.

All six Rangers raced up the stairs from the basement to the Viewing Room to see what Ory had in store for them. Ory smiled and was about to speak when the alarm interrupted them. The sight they saw on the Viewing Screen horrified the seven teens.

Tendriller was back, but in a new form. And accompanying him were a new, ugly, Specimon and a legion of the town’s citizens. The six Rangers morphed and teleported away immediately, having completely forgotten why Ory called in the first place.

The six Rangers arrived in the middle of town and stood before Tendriller and the Specimon. “So,” Andy started, “We meet again.”

“Indeed,” Tendriller said, “But this time, I am stronger than you could have ever imagined. In addition…thanks to the time I’ve had to bloom, I have a number of new surprises for you. The first of which is this: Super Seedles, attack!

Out of the wilting flower atop Tendriller’s head came seeds that quickly grew into the dirty, insect-like Seedles. However, the Seedles looked different now—they now possessed long, translucent wings, as well as spikes all over their shiny bodies. The Rangers raised their fists to these creatures and prepared to attack.

The Super Seedles quickly proved themselves to be much stronger than the originals. They were a lot tougher, being harder to knock down, and dealing stronger blows. Pete and Andy nodded to one another and began to team up on the Seedles, using their combined punches and kicks to take them down. Nick and Jed used some of their techniques to outwit the Seedles around them and take them down. Pam lifted Eliza, who kicked the Seedles around her, and Eliza then twirled Pam around, knocking down more of them.

However, the teens’ efforts were insufficient. After all the fighting, the Seedles stood and assumed fighting poses once more, ready for another bout. “Time for the hardware, guys!” Pete called. The six Rangers summoned their Photo Weapons as the Seedles charged. Tendriller and his creature looked on gleefully, while the civilians stood staring mindlessly forward.

Andy hurled his disc around, knocking down a line of Seedles as he did. Pete slashed Seedles to his left and right, flooring them as he charged through the line. Nick blasted any Seedles who approached him, while Jed assumed a corner of the battlefield and kept taking down with his spear any Seedles who crossed the line he’d created in his mind. Eliza shot arrows at the attacking Seedles, while Pam simply clubbed any she neared with her shield.

However, even after all their efforts, the Seedles stood, albeit not as strong as they once were. At this point, Nick called, “Time for a combination, guys!” The Rangers arranged their six weapons into the Pastel Blaster, which they promptly fired. The multi-colored blast disintegrated the huddled Seedles upon impact.

The Rangers knelt and breathed heavily, tired from their bout with the surprisingly strong foot soldiers. They quickly got up as they heard Tendriller clap and step forward. “Well done,” he said, “You took them down a lot quicker than I had thought you would. But the upgraded Seedles were the least of your worries, unfortunately.”

Tendriller snapped his fingers, and out stepped the Specimon. He seemed to be a hodgepodge creature resembling a grayish tornado, having ropes, chains, and clamps woven around his body. His eyes glowed red, and his legs and arms looked powerful. Tendriller gestured the creature and said, “Surely you remember Westes, Chainmaw, and Lightblood?”

The creature pounded its feet against the cement and called out in a warped voice, “Yes…I am a combination of all three fused together! I am…Chestight!”

Tendriller nodded in approval and said, “You’ve never seen power like this before, Rangers. Show them what you’ve got.”

The Specimon charged forward with its arms raised. The Rangers immediately grabbed the Pastel Blaster and shot it. The beam hit him in the stomach, and the creature collapsed. The Rangers lowered the Blaster, thinking they’d won, when he yelled, “Gotcha!” Ropes, chains, and clamps flew out from his body and attached to the six Rangers. They felt drained and weak at the same time. After a few minutes, the teens struggled free, but de-morphed as they hit the ground. Tendriller laughed heartily.

Tendriller then gestured to the legions of town folk standing behind him. “This is my second new power—to create seeds that can control the minds of weak-minded people. No human can withstand their numbing power, and I know that a Super Embryo could…most likely could not either. And Rangers,” Tendriller said, smiling evilly. “You couldn’t hurt your own brethren, could you? Now march!” he commanded to the citizens.

The Rangers backed up slowly as the townspeople approached them. Nick stumbled as he watched them approaching, but Pete and Andy leaned down and quickly lifted him as they ran. Then, the townspeople sped up and swooped around the teens, encircling them and leaving them only one way to run. Seeing the open doors of the Hotel Haven, the teens ran inside.

There, they ran to the front desk, only to see that no one was there. More citizens were guarding the stairs and the elevator. The teens leaned against the desk as the citizens leaned around them from all sides, encroaching upon their space threateningly.

Tendriller pushed his way to the front of the crowd and said, “You see…I realized that killing humans was not the way to go. They have no Embryos…and so they cannot be fused. But I still wanted them on my side, so I thought…how to get them to work for me? Then the answer hit me…my own true power came…to light.”

As Tendriller laughed, Andy leaned over to Pete and whispered, “We’d better teleport out of here.” However, Tendriller looked down and said, “I heard that. And if you know what’s good for you, you will not. For any minute, I could choose to implode the seeds in these people’s brains.” Tendriller crumpled his fist, and the townspeople surrounding the Rangers fell to the ground, moaning in pain, “And they would die. So, then the last question that remains is, who dies? Them or you?”

The Rangers exchanged nervous glances, not knowing what to do. Tendriller then extended his vines and wrapped them around the six teens’ waists, raising them into the air as he cried, “Then I’ll decide for you!” As they struggled, Chestight laughed, “Give up! Tendriller has won!” to which Tendriller replied, “Yes! Back off you fools!” The townspeople backed away several feet as Tendriller glared up at the six teens and whispered, “I want to experience the joy of killing the Rangers myself.” He smiled at them, and narrowed his eyes, knowing that they would soon experience the pain that they had made him feel.

[Zord_Crazy]

What in the name of Sam Raimi is going on? Damn man, that was an unexpected twist!

[Samurai Ranger]

Heh, the return of Tendriller was unexpected! Awesome GS, keep on going with it!

[Green Senturion]

Episode 20. Inseediousness, Part II

As Tendriller tightened the vines he held around the six Rangers’ waists and they winced in pain, Chestight placed a hand on his shoulder and called, “Hey wait a minute! I did most of the work! Why should YOU get to kill the Rangers?”

“Because I am superior to you,” Tendriller spat, “Now back off.”

“But,” Chestight continued, turning Tendriller around to face him, “I have three Dark Embryos within me—you merely have one Super Dark Embryo. Who’s to say that I am not more powerful than you?”

“Why, you…”

As the two monsters bickered, the Rangers looked down at the expressionless citizens. They had to do something to save them…but what? “If only we could neutralize the power of those seeds…” Eliza muttered.

“You can,” a voice spoke.

The Rangers looked down at their Photomorphers, from where the voice had come. Seeing that the monsters were still arguing about who should destroy them, Pam and the other put their mouths to their morphers as she whispered, “What have you got, Ory?”

“Your new weapons!” he replied. “I’ve been working on them for a while, but I didn’t get the chance to give them to you before you left. They should come in handy in your current situation. Are you ready? I’ll teleport them now.”

As the weapons materialized in the Secondary Rangers’ hands, Chestight called, “Hey! What are those?”

The three Rangers shrugged and fired the large silver cannons patterned with their respective colors on each. The blasts struck both Chestight and Tendriller, and the two reeled in pain as the teens dropped to the ground.

“What are these?” Pete asked enthusiastically.

“They are your Photo Blasters,” Ory replied, “Weapons with the ability to neutralize the powers of Super Dark powers or powers equal to them, you’ll really need them now, as Tendriller and Chestight are both powerful opponents but also victims for the Blasters.”

As the two got up, the teens fired again. As they collapsed, Ory continued, “I started making them when I discovered that Tendriller would be returning, and so he has. However, it gets better. Once you have morphed, fire them at the townspeople.”

“What?” Jed cried, “Are you crazy?”

“Trust me!” Ory yelled, “It’s the only way to free them from Tendriller’s evil.”

As Tendriller and Chestight rose once more and commanded the citizens to attack, the teens leapt atop the front desk and then cried, “Light Shade! HA!”

With a flash of fluorescent light, the six teens were morphed and ready to roll. The three Primary Rangers drew their Photo Sabers and charged Tendriller and Chestight while the three Secondary Rangers began shooting their Photo Blasters in a circular fashion, striking all citizens that approached them. As the citizens were hit, they shook their heads and reverted to normal. The teens exchanged thumbs-up as they continued the assault.

Several minutes later, the room had been cleared. The townspeople were back to normal. Tendriller and Chestight fought back the Rangers and seethed as the townspeople watched expectantly.

“Fools,” Tendriller spat, “Ruining my brilliant plan. For that…you shall pay!”

“Not on our watch!” a voice from the crowd called.

Eliza looked down and recognized her friend Kate, who had been on the upper Ferris wheel the other day, nodding at her. Another man then yelled, “Yeah…you’re not going to hurt the Power Rangers!” Tendriller shook his head in disbelief as a little kid yelled,
“You can’t tell us what to do, you big meanie! Let’s get ‘em!”

The mob of angry citizens ran at Tendriller and backed him into a corner, leaving the three Rangers against Chestight. He angrily shot his bonds again, but this time, the Primary Ranger hacked them down with their Sabers. When he shot them again, the Secondary Rangers shot him with their Blasters. Chestight fell to the ground and yelled, “This cannot be!”

“But it is,” Jed laughed. “Any group attacks for these bad boys, Ory?”

“Yes,” he replied, “The Photo Sphere attack.”

“Sounds good!” Pam called back. The three Secondary Rangers held their Blasters together in a circular formation and fired. A big ball of pulsing energy built up in the center. The teens then turned toward the panting Chestight as Pete called, “Go back to where you belong!” The teens then nodded at one another and called, “Photo Sphere!” The green, orange, and violet-colored ball of energy flew towards Chestight and struck him in the chest. He gasped, but was not beaten. The three teens cried out, but then quieted as the Pastel Blaster landed in their hands. “Thought you could use this,” Ory called.

The six teens grouped around the Blaster after replacing their Photo Sabers or Blasters in their holsters. They then shot the Pastel Blaster’s attack at Chestight with it, dealing him the final blow. He collapsed and exploded, and the three linked Embryos flew outside.

The teens then gave their attention to Tendriller, who was being clubbed and smacked by the angry citizens of town. However, he had a few suspended in the air, and was beating those closest to him with his vines. The teens, still holding the Blaster, raced toward him. “Back off!” Nick yelled. The townspeople, seeing what the Rangers were doing, cleared a path for the Rangers. Tendriller gasped as he saw the Rangers, just in time to be rammed by the Blaster and then struck with its beam.

Tendriller fell the ground in front of the door and said, “Do you really think that weak attack still affects me?”

“No…but this might!” Andy called. The Primary Rangers drew their Photo Sabers and rushed him, while the Secondary Rangers began to escort the town folk out the door.

Andy got in a few hacks before being struck by Tendriller’s foot. Tendriller slashed Nick in the stomach with his whip, and then drilled him. Eliza quickly intervened and slashed Tendriller across the back. However, he then turned around and whipped the three Rangers back. Seeing them floored, he laughed, until a blast hit him in the stomach. He fell to the floor and screamed, wondering what attack could have caused him so much pain.

He looked up in shock at the three Secondary Rangers, who were breathing heavily. They raised their Photo Blasters and blew the smoke from them cockily. He then looked up in anger to see the Primary Rangers holding their Sabers together.

“So…the attack that did me in last time will do me in again,” he spoke ruefully.

“Looks that way,” Nick replied. The orb of light formed at the sabers’ blades as the Rangers called, “PHOTO…FINISH!”

“This time, we’ll help!” Pete called. The three Secondary Rangers held their Blasters together and called out, “PHOTO…SPHERE!”

The two attacks simultaneously struck Tendriller, causing him to shriek bloodily. HE then looked down at the hole through his midsection, and collapsed in a fiery explosion.

The three teens, relieved, walked to the entrance, until they heard people screaming outside. There, a giant Chestight was stomping about and laughing. “We’ll handle this,” Pam said to Andy, Nick, and Eliza, “Just get these people to safety.” Eliza nodded as the three Secondary Rangers called, “Photozords, Alight!” and teleported outside to meet their zords. The teens ushered the citizens back into the Hotel, and were temporarily satisfied until they noticed something in the corner of the room: Tendriller’s Embryo.

The Embryo blinked a few times almost as if to say, “You missed!” and then flew outside. The teens were horrified to see a giant Tendriller standing beside the giant Chestight, both facing off against the Light Force Megazord.

“We can’t let them fight alone,” Nick yelled, “We need to use the Spectrum Megazord!”

“NO!” Ory yelled over their Photomorphers, “The zords haven’t even had a day to recover! You can’t use them now—you might destroy them!”

“We don’t have a choice,” Andy called back, “We have to help our friends.”

The three teens raised their Photomorphers to their mouths and called, “Photozords, Alight!” and then teleported out to meet their zords as well. The formation sequence took a little longer than expected, but the teens nonetheless completed the Spectrum Megazord’s docking sequence and landed it behind the Light Force Megazord.

The three teens were shocked to see the two monsters taking turns beating on the Light Force Megazord. They steered the Megazord forward as Nick called out, “Cold Feet!” The Megazord drilled its feet into Tendriller, freezing his head, and then punched him away from the Light Force Megazord, who blocked the next punch Chestight threw and took him on.

Wanting just to get rid of Chestight so they could focus on the real target, Andy yelled, “No fooling around! Let’s take this guy!”

The Primary Rangers steered their Megazord into the air, away from the flailing Tendriller, and over to Chestight, who was exchanging blows with the Light Force Megazord. The Rangers hovered over the battlefield before pressing a few buttons and yelling, “Sky Lights Attack!” The attack struck Chestight, but barely fazed him. The Secondary Rangers used the Burning Fists attack on Chesight as the Primary Rangers called once more for the Sky Lights attack. Again, Chestight reeled, but stood tall. The Primary Rangers attempted once again to fire the finisher again, but it failed this time. In desperation, they used the Fire Wings attack, but only a few flames fell to the sides of the Megazord. The Megazord then crashed to the ground as Tendriller tackled it from behind.

“Forget about me?” he asked, smiling a toothy grin. His head was thawed out from the failed Fire Wings, and he hacked at the Spectrum Megazord cruelly without giving an indication of stopping.

Chestight laughed at the Primary Rangers’ plight, giving the Light Force Megazord the moment to strike, a moment the Secondary Rangers had been waiting for. Jed called for the Twinkle Toes attack, at which point the Megazord delivered a strong kick to Chestight’s midsection, stunning him completely. The two Sky Light attacks had begun to seep in as the Light Force Megazord kept him down with its Reflections of Light. Finally, Pam said, “Let’s end this!” and called out, “Light Wave!” initiating the final attack.

However, the Primary Rangers knew they had to take their opportunity, and kicked Tendriller upside the head. Andy then called, “Shoot him instead!” as the Megazord grabbed the dizzy Tendriller and held him right in front of the Light Force Megazord, to the Secondary Rangers’ surprise. The attack struck him point blank, and left a scar across his body.

Tendriller gasped greedily for air and collapsed to the ground. “One more attack should do it!” Pete called. They fired the Light Wave at Tendriller at close range once, and then twice more as he struggled, to finish him off. Flames erupted from the ground as Tendriller’s Super Dark Embryo hovered in the air before them.

“I can’t believe we did it!” Andy exclaimed, raising his Solar Panel, “We’re about to capture Tendriller! We did…”

However, something ramming the Megazord from the front interrupted him. Chestight had reappeared, and had now tackled the Megazord to the ground. He then fired his bonds through the grounded Megazord’s chest, leaving a hole there. The Secondary Rangers cried, “NO!” and flung the Specimon off the Megazord. Pete then called, “Light Wave!” and the Megazord fired the attack at the weakened Chestight. He fell to the ground and held up his hands in triumph before being consumed by fire.

Quickly, the three Primary Rangers called, “Power Panel, Lock!” and captured the three Embryos that were Westes, Chainmaw, and Lightblood in their Power Panels, Westes in Andy’s, Chainmaw in Nick’s, and Lightblood in Eliza’s. However, they then looked up, and in disappointment, saw that Tendriller’s Embryo had escaped during the confusion. Chestight’s attack had been a clever distraction.

“He tricked us,” Andy said, shaking his head, “Tendriller escaped again.”


After entering the Solarplex and de-morphing, the six teens had begun to shake off their sadness at having let Tendriller escape.

“Well, at least the Spectrum Megazord is still okay,” Pam said consolingly, “It looks like the Light Force Megazord will need to fight the next couple of battles alone, though.”

“And,” Eliza continued, “Thanks to those new weapons, our identities are safe, and we can go through life living normal lives in the town of…”

So the teens were feeling pretty good as they entered the Viewing Room to meet with Ory, but were shocked by the sight that greeted them. Ory was there, his hands pulsing with light, brightening the overhead lights as he raised his hands. Seeing the teens approaching, he quickly lowered his hands and put them behind his back as the overhead lights dimmed. He sheepishly looked at the floor and said, “So…at least those three Specimon were captured, and Tendriller’s been killed again.” Andy was not ready to have his attention diverted again, and after shaking his head, went straight in for the kill, not beating around the bush. The six Rangers crowded around behind him as Andy approached their mentor and demanded, “When exactly were you planning on telling us that you’re a Super Light Embryo, Ory?”

[Green Senturion]

So...in case you all didn't notice, I'm intentionally keeping the name of the Rangers' town a secret. All you know right now is that it begins with an "s." And WHY am I keeping it a secret you may ask? The answer is because I can.;) But don't worry...you'll figure out the answer to this mystery and others soon enough if you keep on reading...so stay tuned!:D This is the last week where you'll be getting more than one new ep--enjoy it while you can! Later!

[Samurai Ranger]

Great Chapter GS, Monsters Bickering, Tendriller escaping again, and ORY IS A SUPERLIGHT EMBRYO!

[Zord_Crazy]

Cool, more backstory on Ory! Bring it!

[Green Senturion]

Sorry, guys, but I'm afraid I have no time to update today. So, if you're not caught up, you can use today to read some of what you have not read, and if you are, then you can contemplate tomorrow's episode title. Episode 21 will be up late in the evening tomorrow night.

Episode 21. The Truth Hearts

BTW, I would like to extend my thanks to everyone who reads this fic, especially those who voted for it in the polls. While I mainly write because the task is enjoyable to me, I do appreciate having enthusiastic readers.:) So, thanks to all, and stay tuned for more soon!

[Green Senturion]

Episode 21. The Truth Hearts

“When exactly were you planning on telling us that you’re a Super Light Embryo, Ory?” Andy repeated angrily.

“Well,” Ory started uneasily, “I DID tell you that I was a Light Guard. Wasn’t that enough of a give-away?”

“Not really,” Pete stated, “You’ve been keeping secrets from us from so long, that we don’t know what to think!” As he finished his sentence, Pete threw up his arms in an exasperated manner.

“I’m shocked you didn’t know already,” Ory said, ignoring Pete’s statement, “I mean, I DID make your Photo Sabers and Blasters unassisted. That took work…and strength. Who did you suppose made them, the weapon fairy?” Ory cried.

The teens looked about nervously, as Ory sighed.

“Please, just tell us,” Nick said timidly, “Who are you, Ory?”

Ory looked down at his feet, and said, “You want to know who I am, do you?” He laughed gently and said, “I’m actually not that different from you. I am a Super Light Embryo like you, and I’m the same age as you…only…”

“Only what?” Eliza prodded gently.

“I’m…you see…my secondary Embryo is…a Dark Embryo.”

The six teens gasped and sat on the floor as Ory made this statement. He then went on, “We all have secondary embryos—while the seven of us share Super Light Embryos, the second Embryo each of us has inside is unique to us. Your Ranger powers draw their strength from both.”

Ory then turned to each of the Primary Rangers in turn and told them about their Embryos. “Andrew, your Embryo is a Fire Embryo, and you thus wield the powers of sunlight. Nicholas, your Embryo is a Water Embryo, and you thus wield the powers of moonlight. Elizabeth, your Embryo is an Air Embryo, and you thus wield the powers of starlight.”

Next, Ory focused his attention on the Secondary Rangers. “Peter, your powers were drawn from the power of the sun and the stars. As such, with your Life Embryo, you hold the powers of daylight. Pamela, your powers were drawn from the power of the sun and the moon. As such, with your Earth Embryo, you hold the powers of earthlight. And Thomas…”

“Actually,” Jed interrupted, “My name is actually…Edward…”

Ory cocked his head and said, “You never told ME this. Well, nevertheless, Edward…your powers were drawn from the moon and the stars. As such, with your Death Embryo, you hold the powers of twilight.”

Ory sighed once more, before finishing, “And as for me? My secondary Embryo is a Dark Embryo. And as you just saw…I hold the powers of blacklight.”

The six Rangers were stunned, but Pam decided to talk anyways. “So, Ory…does that mean that you’re…a Ranger?”

“Not now,” Ory said, “But I am afraid that, soon enough I will be. Andrew…I recall your confusion when I called you the Spectral Rangers. Do you understand my statement now?” Ory counted off the six Rangers in order, “One, Two, Three, Four, Five, Six…” He stopped himself short as he made his way around the circle. He held his hand in front of himself and whispered, “Seven.”

The teens had barely had time to recover from Ory’s last revelation before this one hit them. Andy, having heard his name spoken, called, “But Ory…Rangers do good for people. Why aren’t you happy to know that you’ll be a Ranger?”

Ory shook his head and cried, “Don’t you understand? Don’t you wonder why I am a Light GUARD, and not a Light of Hope? It is because the Great Ones in the Heavens Above…”

Ory stopped for a moment, and wiped the tears from his eyes, before continuing more calmly, “They don’t approve of those with the powers of darkness ruling. They don’t realize that we are all equal…or do they?” Ory wiped his eyes again before saying, “I have been given visions from the Light Guards…and I know that soon…I will become a Ranger…who will kill the six of you.”

The six teens gasped as Pete sputtered, “But…Ory…you’re…that’s not possible…is it?” Ory nodded affirmatively and wiped more tears from his eyes. “I promise you, though, that I will do all I can to…”

Andy, making a sound as if to speak, cut him short. However, he quickly silenced himself. “Go,” Ory said, wiping the last tears from his eyes, “I must make preparations to fix this situation.” The teens waited expectantly, not wanting to leave him alone. “GO!” he cried, waving his hand to dismiss them. The six teens then walked away without even looking at his face.

As Ory watched them go, he thought to himself, I can not let myself hurt them. What I saw may happen in one reality…but I’m determined to change that.

Ory walked into his private room adjoining to the Viewing Room, where a television set and some spare parts were lying apart. He reached atop the screen, where a small, rainbow badge and a video were. He took the video and pushed it into the VCR, before pressing record, and whispering to himself, “Here it goes.”

Andy planned to follow Nick, Jed, Pam, and Eliza upstairs when Pete gently touched his shoulder and turned him around.

“Say, Andy,” he whispered, not wanting to attract any attention, “I never got a chance to ask you this yesterday, but…why don’t you want to play professional disc?”

“I don’t know,” Andy shrugged, “I have fun playing it for kicks, and I wouldn’t really want it any other way.”

Pete glanced at Andy curiously and said, “But if you’re good at it, what’s there to worry about?”

“I’m already a Ranger!” Andy snapped, flinging Pete’s hand off his shoulder. “I don’t need any more pressure than I already have!”

Andy prepared to march up the stairs, but Pete clamped his hand on his shoulder. “Look Andy…you told me to act more like your grandfather and less like your friend…but you’re not making it easy for me to…”

“Then stop!” Andy yelled. Pete retracted his hand slowly as Andy went on, “I just…I have too much going on in my life right now…I said what I did to you because so much was going wrong in my life between classes and girls…you and disc are pretty much my only constants. I have to deal with the fact that you’re changed, but I don’t have to change my favorite hobby that’s never let me down.”

“What IS letting you down, Andy?” Pete asked as he put his hand on Andy’s neck and gently made him sit down next to him on the stairs.

“I guess…I’m going through that awkward phase. Two years of college, and no dates yet. Classes are boring—my professors tell me I’m smart, but I don’t have the work ethic…”

“So…you lash out because of your confusion,” Pete completed.

Andy looked up, quickly wiping his eyes with his hand to create the illusion that he was mopping sweat from his forehead, before he said, “Well, when you put it THAT way…”

“Look,” Pete said, “Young or old, there is one thing I believe. You have to stay in control of your emotions. I know that it might sound hypocritical…but look around you. You have a lot more constants than you believe. Your friends, your fellow Rangers…as bad as you can be…they care for you. And they deserve your love and respect.”

Andy smiled broadly, tears streaming down his face. He then leaned over and hugged Pete tightly, whispering, “Thank you. Don’t ever change.” Pete gently smiled, and patted his future grandson on the back.

Meanwhile, Pam and Jed were at the top of the stairs looking at one another hesitantly as they watched Nick and Eliza talking to one another in front of Eliza and Pam’s room. “Look,” both started, before stopping short. Jed looked down, as Pam said, “Look Jed…I think I should tell you the truth…you’re a nice guy, but…you’re too much of a mystery for me.”

Jed continued looking at the ground as she said, “It’s clear that you still have no idea who you are…and until you do, I can’t either.” Jed stayed silent as Pam said, “So…do you want to try to get to know yourself…and me?”

Jed finally looked up and smiled at her, saying brightly, “If you lighten up on the ego—Sounds like a plan!” Pam laughed as the two hugged one another happily.

Nick witnessed the two teens hugging and said, “Aww…that’s nice.”

“You know what’s nicer?” Eliza said flirtatiously.

“What?” Nick asked coyly, knowing the response.

“You!” Eliza squeaked, dabbing his nose with her finger.

Nick smiled at her, and said, “Well, I think you’re great too. And I too think…that I would love if the two of us could go out again sometime.”

Eliza smiled and reached her hands around Nick’s waist as he leaned down and gave her a brief but heartfelt kiss on the lips.

Cutting of all three moments was the alarm in the fore room going off. As Andy and Pete raced into the Viewing Room, closely trailed by the other four Rangers, they saw that Ory was nowhere is sight. Seeing the Super Seedles upon the screen, however, they knew what they had to do. The six teens, without any signal given, called, “Light Shade! HA!” morphing and teleporting to the center of town to fight the foot soldiers.


“What was that for?” Lobore asked.

“A distraction,” Nefaria answered. “Those foot soldiers are merely there to distract the Rangers and to weaken them, so that my next creation will be able to easily defeat them.”

“In case you haven’t noticed, our Specimon are weak,” Lobore said, “We would be better off pooling…”

“It’s not the monster I’m interested in,” Nefaria answered, “It’s what he can create.” Lobore looked at Nefaria curiously said, “The citizens of this wretched town…they are protected by the Rangers. Before we can kill them off, we need to kill the Rangers.”

“And how do you propose we do that? Even…Tendriller was…”

“Because, he still holds to his idea that fusing something enough will make it great.” Lobore growled as she said this, but allowed her to continue. “But he did have one idea right,” Nefaria called back as she entered the Storage Cavern and emerged with a camera and a Dark Embryo in hand, “Rangers…are probably the best way of defeating Rangers.”

Nefaria lowered the ingredients for her creation into the rear compartment of the Centro-Fuse as Lobore looked on approvingly. “You know,” he started, “This could work.”

“Of course it could,” Nefaria replied, as the doors to the Centro-Fuse opened and smoke poured out, a sign of the newest Specimon being ready. “And since it’s my own embryo and my own idea, it will.”


The Rangers had merely been fist fighting with the Seedles before Andy decided to take some action. He looked over at his friend, his grandfather, and felt inspired. “Light of Fire,” he shouted as a burning sensation rose throughout his body, “Red Sunlight Ranger power!”

The sun in the sky, obscured by the night, suddenly began shining at full force. Eliza saw what he was doing and called, “Light of Air! Yellow Starlight Ranger power!”

The two nodded as their respective lights glowed brightly, and then called, “BATTLE BLIND!”

The lights overhead blocked the vision of the Seedles, allowing the Yellow and Red Rangers to pulverize the Seedles. Jed, Nick, and Pam nodded at one another and triple-teamed a small group of them, using roundhouse kicks and power punches to take them down. However, as the Super Seedles then regrouped, the three seemed dismayed. Pete then stepped forward and, seeing the determination in his grandson and his other friends, yelled out, “Light of Life! Orange Daylight Ranger power!”

With the sky overhead blazing with light and passion, the six Rangers devastated the Seedles. The strengthened Rangers threw about punches and kicks rapidly, and soon, the army of Super Seedles was in a pile on the ground. Seeing that they were still alive, Andy and Eliza nodded at one another before charging their bodies with light and body slamming the foot soldiers, crushing and erasing them upon impact.

As the sky darkened once more, the teens breathed sighs of relief. They were then shocked to see a large monster with red limbs and a camera constituting most of his body emerge. The lens blinked, clearly being his eye. “Well done, rangers!” the monster called, “But all you just experienced was the eye of the storm!”

The six Rangers crowded together as he called, “You are about to meet your match! Prepare to be awed and destroyed by the magical powers of Duplicon!”

[Green Senturion]

Next new episode will be up Saturday. Sadly, since school is starting, the episodes will only be occurring weekly. But fear not!:) The action rises in the next chapter, and from then on the situations become more and more tense until...the series finale!

So, since the next episode won't be up till Saturday, I figure I should at least give you the episode title to think about:

Episode 22. An Aura of Negativity

Thanks all, and enjoy!

[Zord_Crazy]

Kick ass, Green. Kick ass!

[Green Senturion]

Episode 22. An Aura of Negativity

Duplicon balled his fists and then raised them into the air with a cry. A red beam from his lens eye captured the six Rangers in its path. When the beam stopped glowing, six shadows appeared before Duplicon. They slowly took form, much to the Rangers’ horror. The shadows looked exactly like themselves, except that their gloves, boots, and patterns upon their chests were black. And these Rangers did not look like they were ready to save the world.

“Rangers, you’ll have wished that only the positives had been developed when these creations of mine are through with you. Meet your evil superiors—come forth, my Nega Rangers!”

The six Nega Rangers stood tall, intimidating the Pastel Rangers. They laughed evilly, in laughs scarily similar to each of the Rangers’ own laughs. These Rangers looked like them and had their voices as well! Duplicon too laughed before screaming, “Attack!”

The six Nega Rangers raised their fists and raced toward the Pastel Rangers. Though feeling weak due to the Specimon’s magic, they assumed fighting poses as well and prepared to fight. However, they did not assume that they would do as badly as they did.

Andy went in for a punch, but the Red Nega Ranger caught it. “Think I don’t know what you’re up to?” the negative Ranger smirked. Andy clenched his teeth under his visor and tried a kick, which the Red Nega Ranger also blocked. He then elbowed Andy hard in the stomach, and while Andy was bent over, he wrapped his hands around his waist and pile-drove him into the ground. Andy clutched his stomach in pain and de-morphed in a flash of red light as the Red Nega Ranger stood over him laughing. “That’s what you get for messing with Nega Red,” he whispered.

Fighting beside him was Nick, who wasn’t doing so well either. He tried a number of kicks, which the Blue Nega Ranger repeatedly blocked. He then tried a series of rapid punches, punches that Jed had always taught him worked well. But the Blue Nega Ranger dodged them all with seemingly inhuman speed, and then retaliated with his own rapid punches. Nick was forcefully thrown back through the air, and was then knocked down to the ground hard by a sailing kick thrown by the Blue Nega Ranger. As Nick winced and de-morphed in a flash of blue light, the Blue Nega Ranger stood over him and taunted, “Nega Blue has more power than you’ll ever have.”

Seeing that two of the team was already down, Jed swallowed his pride and realized he had to try something else. He glanced at Eliza, and then looked over at Pete, who was having as hard a time as he was. “Let’s do it!” he called, to which Pete replied, “Okay!” Jed leapt off Pete’s shoulders and attempted to drill kick the Green Nega Ranger in the face. But the Orange Nega Ranger raced in front and grabbed Jed by the feet as Jed cried out in pain. Pete drew his Photo Blaster, seeing that Jed had missed his opportunity. The Orange Nega Ranger then threw Jed into the air, as the Green Nega Ranger twirled into the air and kicked him straight at Pete. Pete, still holding his blaster, could not shoot his friend and could also not get away in time, and was thus knocked into a streetlamp by Jed. The two de-morphed in respectively colored flashes of light as their new dark counterparts approached. “Nega Orange and Nega Green,” Nega Orange started, “Better than the originals,” Nega Green concluded for him.

Eliza took her hint from the defeat of four of her teammates. “Photo Weapon, Online!” she called as the Storm Bow appeared in her hands. She was surprised to see the Yellow Nega Ranger yell, “Nega Weapon, Online!” and summon a black version of the Storm Bow. The two fired numerous Lightning Arrows at one another that neutralized the others as they struck. The two Rangers raced around the street, trying to get better angles, but still nothing happened. As Eliza fired a volley of Lightning Arrows, the Yellow Nega Ranger ducked and approached her two teammates, who linked their two Nega Weapons with hers. While Eliza and she had been fighting, they had taken the time to discuss a strategy with their teammates and act upon it. Eliza desperately attempted to block the attack by firing her Aerial Storm attack, but the Tri-Light Attack thrown from the Nega Rangers’ Primary Pulser overwhelmed her. Both she and her attack were consumed by the blast, and she fell to the ground, de-morphing in a yellow flash of light. Nega Yellow walked over to her and clicked her tongue, saying, “Even anti-heroes have better teamwork skills than you losers.”

The five teens attempted to regroup, but were knocked down by their five opponents. They and Duplicon, who had been staying silent thus far, turned to watch the final battle of Pam vs. the Violet Nega Ranger. Pam, seeing her injured teammates, raised her hands and cried, “Light of Earth—Violet Earthlight Ranger power!” The light reflected onto the moon by the sun began to glow brilliantly but then dulled down. Pam looked down in surprise to see the Violet Nega Ranger lowering her hands as well. She gave what could have been considered a grunt as she taunted, “Anything you can do…I can UN-do.” Pam clenched her teeth and raised her fists, screaming, “Bring it!” as she charged into battle against her enemy.

She and the Violet Nega Ranger clashed, exchanging numerous blows. Pam tried to learn from her teammates’ mistakes, however, and rolled away. She then called, “Photo Weapon, Online!” just as the Violet Nega Ranger yelled, “Nega Weapon, Online!” The two Rangers raised their Mirror Shields, and then realized a few moments later that their weapons were useless against one another. They awkwardly stared at one another before abandoning their shields to the ground and resorting to fisticuffs once more. Pam was getting tired after exchanging a few more blows, but she was then struck with an idea. She ran back to her shield as the Violet Nega Ranger did the same. As Pam ran behind the shield, Nega Violet called, “We tried that already, you dumb blonde!” Pam, shocked at why she would know, but moreover insulted, angrily called, “Takes one to know one, bitch!” At this remark, Nega Violet angrily drew her Photo Blaster from its sheath and fired at Pam. “Aha!” Pam called as she fell to the ground and lifted her Mirror Shield, calling, “Power Refraction!” The attack came back with twice the speed and power, disabling Nega Violet from blocking the attack. The attack struck her, and a bright purple de-morphing light shined as Pam laughed happily, wanting to see the look on her twin’s face. However, she never saw it. Where the Violet Nega Ranger had once stood, nothing remained—there was no one beneath the mask.

Duplicon shrieked in fury. “You…you killed one of my Nega Rangers! Well, that’s the ONLY one you shall kill.” He ran to the smoking ground where Nega Violet had once stood and picked up the Mirror Shield, linking it to Nega Green and Nega Orange’s weapons. Pam gasped at having been overconfident and carelessly allowing the Nega Rangers to strategize once more. Duplicon shot his eyebeam at Pam’s feet, causing her to lose balance and drop the shield next to her. He and the two Nega Rangers at his side then shot the Tri-Light Attack from the Secondary Striker at her. The attack hit her full force as she lay on the ground and screamed in pain. She de-morphed in a flash of light identical to Nega Violet’s, though she was still alive to feel the burn of the attack that had de-morphed her.

The five remaining Nega Rangers then crowded behind Duplicon. Duplicon walked towards the Rangers as he laughed, “You see Rangers…you will never defeat yourselves…and do you know why? Because…”

“We’re the Nega Rangers,” Nega Red said.

“We’re faster than you,” Nega Green stated.

“Smarter than you,” Nega Blue added.

“Stronger than you,” Nega Yellow said.

“But we’re evil!” Nega Orange finished.

“Indeed,” Duplicon added. “Now Rangers, Nefaria will be most pleased when…”

“Umm…no,” Nega Orange interrupted, “Sorry, man, but this is our show.”

Duplicon turned around and gasped to see the five Nega Rangers pointing the Pastel Blaster right at him. The six Pastel Rangers were equally confused. “What are you doing?” he shrilly cried.

“Getting rid of a pest problem,” Nega Green answered, “So step out of the way.”

Duplicon seemed mildly relieved but said, “You can’t kill them! I created you! I want to hand them over to Nefaria so she can thank me!”

“No way!” Nega Yellow yelled, “We did most of the work anyways. Step off.”

“I will not!” Duplicon cried, “You sic…five respond to me!”

“Wrong,” Nega Blue replied, “We’re our own people.”

“You’re not even real people!” Duplicon yelled, “Did you not see what happened to Nega Violet?”

“Have it your way,” Nega Red sighed, “You’re about to first hand.”

The Pastel Blaster fired its attack upon Duplicon courtesy of the six Rangers. He shrieked as the blend of color, light, and darkness ripped through every fiber of his skin as he was torn apart. Only his Dark Embryo remained after the assault.

“Now, you,” Nega Red said, but was interrupted by Duplicon’s becoming a giant.

“Doesn’t he EVER learn?” Nega Orange sighed.

“Nope…clearly, not,” Nega Green said.

“You…FOOLS!” the giant Duplicon yelled. He brought his foot down and prepared to stomp the five Nega Rangers, but Nega Red and Nega Green caught both his feet and tossed him to the ground. He staggered up and prepared to fire his eyebeam as Nega Blue and Nega Yellow prepared to dissemble the Blaster. Duplicon fired his eyebeam just as Nega Orange raised the dark Mirror Shield as well as the good Mirror Shield and called, “Double Power Refraction!” upon catching the attack in both. Duplicon was destroyed once more, though this time by his own attack strengthened fourfold.

Andy saw his opportunity as the other five Rangers looked expectantly at him. “Power Panel, L…” he started, but was teleported away before he could complete the phrase. He found himself standing with the other teens before Ory in the Viewing Room a few minutes later.

“What’s wrong with you?” Pete demanded, “Andy was about to lock Duplicon’s Embryo when you…”

“Saved your sorry asses,” Ory completed angrily for him, “You were getting your asses handed to you before I dragged you out of that battle ‘cause you were too stupid to do it yourselves.” The other Rangers were shocked into silence, and took to looking at the Viewing Screen, where the five Nega Rangers were angrily looking about as Pam’s Mirror Shield, the last trace of the Pastel Rangers, was teleported away and reappeared in the Viewing Room a few minutes later.

Ory watched the five Nega Rangers teleport away, as he sighed, “They’re gunning for you, Rangers. They’ll be back, and you have no way to stop them.”

“We beat one of them,” Pam spoke up, “Doesn’t that mean anything?”

“No, because it was a fluke,” Ory said, “As you can see, the Nega Rangers learn quickly. Right now, they’re probably developing another strategy to beat you next time.”

The teens stayed silent, not wanting to arouse Ory’s ire. “They’re simply negatively powered suits, not real humans…they’ll kill you and feel no wrong about doing it.”

Nick gulped, and whispered, “So…are the Photo Blasters no good either?”

“Unfortunately, that camera Specimon seems to have cloned you well…except for your bodies, of course. Those Rangers may have negative powers, but they too have super light powers…the combination is a deadly one.”

Jed looked up as the other teens looked down and said, “So…what do we do?”

Ory sighed, and then calmly said, “Luckily…we haven’t had a need to use our greatest resource for a while. Now is the time to draw a spell from the Tome of Wisdom.” Ory reached under the desk and withdrew the large book as the teens looked happily at one another. He went on “Now, this spell, like any other in the Tome, can only be used once…hence why so many pages in here are blank. We must get it right immediately, or we will have no chance at all of countering the Nega Rangers.”

Ory thought carefully to himself, Better do the easier one first. The six Rangers glanced at one another hopefully as Ory continued, “So…only one question remains…do you trust me, Rangers?”

Silence encompassed the room. Ory looked down angrily and yelled, “Look…” before stopping himself, and continuing more calmly, “Look…I know that what I said may have worried you…I know that in one reality I kill you as a Ranger…but I am determined to change that. In any case, I have no morpher,” he said, gesturing to his wrist, “And I am no Ranger. So please, for the sake of the town of S…”

The teens waited to hear him say the name of the town expectantly.

“S…”

Ory sighed, and then went on, “For the sake of the town of Solden…do you trust me?”

The Rangers gasped, upon hearing Ory mention the town’s name aloud. For some reason, no one really seemed to say its name aloud too often. The six Rangers, seeing Ory’s compassionate stare, knew that he was doing what he was for the sake of protecting them and the innocent citizens of town. “We trust you, Ory,” Pete said, speaking for everyone, though anyone could tell that the feeling was truly mutual.

Ory breathed a withheld sigh of relief and stood clutching the book as he said, “Good. Then there is till hope for us all.”

[Green Senturion]

You know the town's name! Aren't you excited?:)

New deal, everyone. Since I underestimated the difficulty of my classes this year, I'm simply going to post the next week's episode title at the same time that I post that week's episode. There won't be a preview after all...sorry.:o So then, coming up next week, we have...

9/18: Episode 23. An Arc of Hope

Please keep up, stay tuned, and enjoy! Thanks!:023:

[Zord_Crazy]

It's cool man, school can be a harsh mistress. KIU though, this one rocked!

[Green Senturion]

But at least I have free time on the weekend!:D

[the_purple_stranger]

Looks good, GS. Those were two good Episodes.

[Green Senturion]

Episode 23. An Arc of Hope

Ory walked past the six Rangers and said, “We must go to the center of town…for there is a reason that the Darklings and their Specimon have been attracted to that place all this time. It is a magical place, for it is equidistant from our base and the Darklings’. There is where we shall cast our spell and summon one of our most powerful weapons. Now, follow me.”

Ory teleported away in a black, purplish flash of light. The other Ranger shrugged their shoulders and quickly followed him out to the center of Solden.

“All right, we must act fast,” he said as the six teens materialized in town beside him. Now that it was late at night—or rather, VERY early in the morning—no one was there to see them arriving.

Ory placed the Tome of Wisdom before them. The fluttering wind ruffled the pages of the Tome and flipped past many blank pages to a blanching leaflet that read, “Summoning the Arc Shield—A Non-Reading, Performing Spell.”

“So…are we supposed to be summoning the Arc Shield?” Pete asked sarcastically.

Ory glared up at him, a little annoyed that the surprise had been ruined. He nonetheless looked back down at the book and quickly scanned the page before saying, “Okay, then…here’s what we have to do.”


“Your Nega Rangers are most impressive…rebellious, but impressive,” Lobore remarked as he walked down the line of the five remaining Nega Rangers.

“Yes…they ARE a little on the rough side,” Nefaria said, recalling their disobedience in battle, “But they will behave this time.”

She then heard static collecting in the corner of the room. Curiously, Nefaria looked at the opposite side of the cave, where the Viewing Screen had lighted up. Seeing the seven teens on the screen, Nefaria thought to herself, “Now what are they up to?”


“All right…now, we must begin the summoning!” Ory called loudly.

“Light of Fire!” Andy called, raising his fists and causing the currently invisible sun to begin to blaze.

“Light of Water!” Nick cried as he copied the gesture and strengthened the glare of the moonlight.

“Light of Air!” Eliza yelled and pumped her fists, illuminating the large array of stars across the sky.

“Ah!” Nefaria cried as the Viewing Screen began to crackle before her. “What’s going on? Nega Rangers, you’d better get down there!” The five evil Rangers nodded and teleported away.

“Light of Life!” Pete screamed as the sun and stars burned brightly while he raised his hands high.

“Light of Earth!” Pam screeched, brightening both the sun and moon with the power of her fists.

Ted nodded affirmatively at the others before finishing the Ranger roster’s lights with the cry of, “Light of Death!” The moon and stars burned with a deep glowing of power. The whole sky ablaze seemed to be suggesting that the Rangers had total control.

Nefaria looked at the snowy screen and angrily asked, “What is this? Another thunder storm?” She pounded the screen, hoping to receive better reception soon.

As Ory prepared to finish the spell, five dark orbs of light resembling the colors of the Rangers’, minus Violet’s, appeared across from the seven teens. The Nega Rangers looked at the six unmorphed teens and laughed menacingly.

Pete looked to Ory pleadingly. Ory shook his head and said, “You fight them—I will complete the spell!”

Pete nodded to the others, and the six teens cried, “Light Shade! HA!” The six teens raised their fists upon morphing and charged into battle against the five Nega Rangers.

Ory held his right arm in front of his eyes, barely able to see with the sky shining so brightly with all the different kinds of light. All but one, Ory thought. “Light of Darkness,” he bellowed as he raised his arms into the air and contorted his face. The entire sky blazed with ultraviolet light and caused the five Nega Rangers to cringe.

Nefaria looked on in horror as the screen went blank with Ory’s summoning of his light. She angrily pounded the screen again as Lobore calmly stated, “I’m not fully convinced that the Rangers’ powers alone caused our screen to black out.”

“Nor…am I,” Nefaria hissed, gritting her teeth angrily.

Andy looked at Nick and Eliza and said, “This is our cue, guys—BATTLE BLIND!” The three Primary Rangers’ bodies emitted clouds of energy that permeated their entire bodies as they quickly tackled their respective negative counterparts and began to unleash the hurt in a fury of punches, scratches, and kicks. Jed assisted Pam against Nega Green, while Pete took on Nega Orange.

Ory looked down on the book and breathed, a little tired from his summoning of the light and being hit by it. He reread the words he had read to the teens before they had each summoned their respective light—“Seven colors of different lights will assist in defeating the darkness that fights.” Yeah, he thought, so what’s wrong now? He then gulped as he read down a little and saw another paragraph on the spell. “When the light fades and lightning strikes the dark, then will you have the powers of the Arc.”

Weakening the light…why? Ory thought. Well, it must be done. As he was preparing to call to the Rangers, he saw the five Nega Rangers raise their hands and eclipse the light overhead. The sky returned to its darkened state, as the six Rangers were thrown into a heap by the group attack of the five dark Rangers.

“Rangers!” Ory cried, running to their side, “Are you all right?”

Andy writhed, and gasped, “Why…no shield…Ory?”

Ory looked overhead to watch the sky flashing with lightning. A booming overhead told him that lightning was approaching fast.

“Just a minute longer…” Ory trailed off.

“A minute is too long,” Nega Red called, aiming his dark Photo Saber linked to his comrades’ at the toppled Rangers.

“NO!” Ory yelled, running forward and holding up his right hand. As he did, bolts lightning struck the ground around him, and the Nega Rangers fell back, utterly afraid. Ory looked up and screamed as a bolt of lightning struck his head. He cried out in pain as the massive amount of electricity surged through his entire body. The six Pastel Rangers looked at him fearfully, thinking him to be having a seizure and ready to vaporize. However, after about fifteen endless seconds of this behavior, Ory coughed and collapsed to the ground, still sparking. Pete called out, “NO!” and raced to Ory’s side. Nega Orange got up and laughed but was silenced when Ory got up again.

Ory staggered to his feet and held up his hands, “Lightning…struck…the dark. Now here…are the powers!” He raised his hands and released the electricity into the air. Rainbow colored electricity pulsed from his hands and collected in a ball in the air in front of him. The electricity then took on a triangular shape with its third point facing down. The sides of the triangle then rounded out. Finally, the electricity solidified into a large, but wieldable, golden shield. On the shield were the seven colors of the rainbow. Red, blue, and yellow streaks ran across the top half of the shield, while orange, green, purple, and darker purple streaks ran across the bottom half. Separating the bottom secondary colors from the top primary colors was a drawing of a small sword wrapped by a silver ribbon.

Ory smiled weakly as Pete slowly, though uncontrollably reached up his hand and grasped the shield. “You have come a long way, Peter, and it is good to know that I finally have your trust. The shield’s powers are yours for now.” Ory then closed his eyes and fell weakly to the ground. Pete looked at him, and then at the Nega Rangers, who cowered with his stare. “Now…YOU pay!”

Nefaria stopped pounding the screen as the image of the battlefield returned. She was shocked to see the fallen Ory and the cowering Nega Rangers, but was especially impressed by the Arc Shield, which she did not recognize. Lobore did, however, and acknowledged this fact by saying, “The Arc Shield…although we will of course take it, a greater opportunity currently awaits.” He pointed to Ory’s prostrate body and laughed wickedly. Nefaria stared at him in confusion, and then laughed as she caught on to his idea.

Pete held the shield from a handle on the back. Reading the instructions on his visor, he knew what phrase to call. His five teammates regrouped behind him as the five Nega Rangers stood together and called, “You still don’t have enough power to defeat us!”

“Maybe,” Pete answered, “But this should provide a nice little edge. ARC ARMOR ACTIVATE!” he cried.

Light blinded everyone around him as Pete felt as though he had entered a dimension where only he, the Arc Shield, and swirling orange light existed. He released the shield and thrust out his arms to his side as the shield glowed with power and light. The orange streak unraveled itself from the shield and began to wrap itself around Pete’s body. His visor gained a new golden lining, as did his gloves and boots. His shoulder pads gained a new luster. And his body seemed to gain twice the muscle mass it had previously had before. Finally, as strong golden cuffs wrapped themselves around his arms and legs, the orange streak of light focused on his chest, where the white lines and white diamond were enveloped by rainbow lining that glowed on and off. He then grabbed the shield again with his hands, as his body glowed orange and gold.

The light faded, and everyone regained his or her vision. Pete stepped forward and cried, “D-Arc Armored Orange Ranger!” The five Nega Rangers grunted, and hesitantly raced toward him.

Pete, feeling stronger already, was easily able to dodge the five Nega Rangers’ blows and strike them with the Arc Shield. As Nega Red prepared to slash him with his Photo Saber, Pete blocked it with his golden arm cuff, and then delivered a powerful kick to his chest that sent him flying backwards. He then rammed the shield into Nega Blue and knocked him back to where Nega Red was. Finally, as Nega Yellow fired her Storm Bow’s Aerial Storm attack, Pete leapt into the air and twirled around, his leg cuffs knocking the attack back to the ground. He then slashed Nega Yellow with the Arc Shield and threw her back in the same direction as the other two fallen Nega Rangers.

Pete laughed at this new power and prepared to deal with Nega Green and Nega Orange with a punch and a kick, respectively, but they backed off for some reason. Pete looked up, confused, in time to be stricken by the Photo Finish attack of Nega Red, Blue, and Yellow’s Photo Sabers. Pete fell down to the ground and gasped, now fully aware of what the attack was capable of. Glad I’m not a Specimon, he thought. Nick and Jed rushed in to attack the approaching Nega Green while Eliza and Pam took out Nega Orange before he could cast Pete a deadly blow. Andy then ran behind him and struggled to pull him up, “Man, you’ve gained weight!” he groaned as Pete leapt up unassisted when halfway up.

He laughed and strode in front of Andy. He then charged the Shield and blasted Nega Orange and Nega Green with it, sending them barreling into the Primary Nega Rangers before they could charge up another Photo Finish attack. Pete glanced back at a still motionless Ory before tightening his already tight muscles and calling, “This one’s for Ory!”

He looked up at the rising sun, not having realized for how long they had been fighting. He then raised the Arc Shield over his head and, as his armor gleamed, called, “DAY BLIGHT!”

All the strength of the morning sun concentrated itself in a huge ball at the orange streak of the Arc Shield and then pulsed straight out at the five Nega Rangers. They huddled together, unable to do much else in their fallen state, and yelled as the burning fire of the daylight struck them with intense force.

After the attack had struck, the five Nega Rangers rose, groaning. “How…could he…do that?” Nega Orange cried.

“And that was just a defense,” Pete called cockily. “Want more?”

“No thanks,” Nega Green answered with a gasp, “We’re done for the day.”

“We’re leaving now,” Nega Yellow called out, clutching her left shoulder, “But we’ll be back tomorrow, and we’ll be stronger!”

“Later, losers!” Nega Blue breathed angrily before he and the other four Nega Rangers teleported away in five darkened flashes of light.

Pete stared after the five for a moment before calling, “Power down!” His armor faded, as did his added tone, although the shield remained in his hands. He looked back at his five teammates and Ory, who was still down on the ground. “It’s been a long night guys,” Pete said to his teammates, “So let’s go home.”


“Fools! A simple attack from that shield and you run away? What kind of pathetic imbeciles are you?” Nefaria screamed.

“That attack was strong!” Nega Red yelled, “Another one like it and we could have been done for!”

Nefaria groaned and said, “You’re lucky that you’re about to be bailed out by a Specimon mightier than the five of you knockoffs could ever hope to be. When he drags your asses to victory in the next battle,” she said with a smirk, “Just remember not to bite the hand that feeds you again.”

The five Nega Rangers looked down in shame, angry that the Rangers they had trounced so easily the other day could have defeated them. Though what Nefaria’s plan was, they weren’t sure until Nefaria stared at Lobore and whispered, “Bring me the remaining Super Seedles…and Duplicon’s Embryo.”


The scene in the Viewing Room was very peaceful and cute. Ory was asleep in the Viewing Room’s chair, covered by the sheets from Andy and Pete’s room. The six Rangers were huddled together, asleep at his feet. They had stayed with him throughout the night and had been watching for the Nega Rangers just in case. Fortunately for them, however, the Nega Rangers had a plan that wouldn’t concern them for at least another day. They too needed their rest after the battle.

The one who had needed the most rest, Ory, slowly rose, blinking his eyes. He felt stiff and tense, but he was definitely alive. He looked at the six Rangers at his feet and thought to himself, Enjoy your rest while you can, Rangers, because tomorrow will be quite a day. Then, satisfied with his view of the room, he curled up back into his chair and closed his eyes, resting comfortably once more.

[Green Senturion]

Coming up next in the Spectral Lights: Arc Shield/Nega Rangers saga is...

9/25--Episode 24. Double Negatives

Thanks, and enjoy!

[Arctic Ranger]

This fanfic is very great. Very great job Green Senturion.

[Green Senturion]

Episode 24. Double Negatives

As Lobore handed Nefaria Duplicon’s Embryo, she ushered the Super Seedles into the Centro-Fuse. As she placed Duplicon’s Embryo in the rear compartment of the Centro-Fuse, Lobore indignantly cried, “What are you doing to my Seedles?”

“Giving Duplicon a much-needed upgrade,” Nefaria answered calmly. Seeing Lobore cringing, Nefaria said, “I too have the right to use them as I wish. Besides, it’s not as if they BELONG to you,” she said rolling her eyes. As she pressed the “Spawn” button the Centro-Fuse and the machine rose into the air, she added, “In any event, they will soon be outdated anyway.”

Lobore continued to grumble as the Centro-Fuse descended to the ground. A new Duplicon with vines wrapped around his arms and wings coming out of his back came out and roared, “I’m…back! Here’s Super Duplicon for you!” Nefaria smiled triumphantly and turned to Lobore, saying, “Today will be quite a day.”

“That remains to be seen. What’s so much better about this Duplicon?” Lobore sneered.

“THIS Duplicon has the power of the Super Seedles as well as his own power,” Nefaria began, “Which means, that not only can he create copies of the Rangers, as he has already, but now he can bond them with their original hosts in order to directly control them.”

“So you mean…if Duplicon…”

“SUPER Duplicon,” Nefaria interrupted.

“If…SUPER…Duplicon,” Lobore went on, “has the power of Tendriller’s seeds…”

“Then the Ranger’s minds will be under our control,” Nefaria finished for him with a smile.

Lobore thought for a moment, and then said, “It seems like a good plan. But the question is…how do we get them to leave their base so we can get them?”



“You really should get some fresh air…you’ve been fighting too hard against the Nega Rangers,” Ory stated as the six Rangers at his feet were rising from their slumber.

“Ory,” Pete groaned, “We just got up after a harsh battle. Can’t we rest a little while longer?”

“Hey, I haven’t been making you train for the past several days, so I would think that you would be a little more enthusiastic about leaving the…uh…this place. Besides, the Nega Rangers are much stronger than you, and…you’ve been working hard. So why not take a break while you can?”

Andy shrugged and gently punched Pete on the shoulder as he said, “You know, we haven’t had the chance to toss the Frisbee around in a while. Maybe we could go to Solden Park and find some kids to play a game of Ultimate with us.”

“Hey…that sounds like a good idea!” Nick interjected, “Would you mind if I came along? I’d go the Comedy Club, but I haven’t really been inspired lately, as you can imagine.”

“Sure, why not?” Pete said, “The more, the merrier.”

“And I could use some more training,” Jed started, before Nick grabbed him around the neck and said, “No way…you’re coming to the park with us.”

As the guys pushed one another around and walked upstairs to get new clothes on, Pam turned to Eliza and asked, “Well, with the boys off doing their thing, do you want to go do some shopping or hang out with your friends?”

“I don’t know,” Eliza said hesitantly, “I’m really not in the mood…”

“Come on, it’ll be fun!” Pam cried as she tugged Eliza’s hand.

“No!” Eliza yelled, pulling her hand away, “I can’t!”

“Why not?” Pam asked with a note of hurt in her voice.

Ory watched the two girls walk out into the fore room and begin to talk quietly but hurriedly as the four boys descended the stairs. Ory swiveled his chair around to face the Viewing Screen as a sound of footsteps behind him was heard front door slammed shut. Ory turned his chair to face the empty fore room, and then smiled as he turned his chair back to face the Viewing Screen again. On it now were the five Nega Rangers and Super Duplicon hiding out in an alleyway.

“Well well,” Ory whispered sinisterly, “What have we here?”


Not wanting to waste their energy in walking, the teens teleported to the center of town. To avoid being seen in broad daylight, however, they teleported into an alleyway. Unbeknownst to the Rangers, in the alleyway on the opposite side of the building were the Nega Rangers and Duplicon. They walked toward the town square without knowing any trouble was afoot.

Nega Blue spotted Nick leading his fellow male Rangers and said, “Ooh…he’s mine!”

Super Duplicon nodded quietly and focused his lens eye on Nick before flashing his picture. Nick felt the light bouncing off his back and turned around to face the alleyway, but saw nothing. He shrugged and turned to walk away but stopped when Pete turned around a moment later in the same direction he had. Nick prepared to ask Pete if he had felt the same sensation when Andy’s back too was hit by the light. The three teens looked at one another in puzzlement as an oblivious Jed continued to walk forward.

Super Duplicon shooed the Nega Rangers away once more and hid himself behind a trashcan again. Andy, Pete, and Nick down toward the alleyway but could see nothing. Nick ran forward to grab Jed as Andy and Pete walked down into the alleyway.

At first, Andy could see nothing. He turned around to ask Pete what he had seen, but saw no one there. As he whirled around somewhat frantically, a strong hand covered his mouth as another grabbed him around the chest. Andy struggled briefly before feeling himself being taken over by some strange force as he faded into unconsciousness.

“A light, huh?” Jed asked of Nick. “Sounds weird…let’s go check it out.”

Jed led Nick forward into the same alleyway where Andy and Pete had just disappeared. “Weird,” Nick remarked, “I thought Andy and Pete had just come this way?”

The two looked around but could see nothing. Jed opened up a trashcan and looked inside to see if the two were playing a joke on him. He then heard a muffled cry and looked up to see Nick with blue ooze covering his body. Jed reached up to help, but an electric shock sent him backwards. When he looked up, Duplicon, Nega Green, and Nega Yellow were standing where the Blue Ranger had been just seconds ago.

“Duplicon!” Jed exclaimed, “How…”

“That is of no consequence,” Super Duplicon said, “For your end is at hand.”

Jed tried to get up but Nega Green walked over and stepped on his hand, causing Jed to cry out in pain. But no one was near enough to hear him. Super Duplicon turned to Nega Yellow and said, “When you have found the Yellow and Violet Rangers, bring them here, and I will work my powers on them…Nega Violet will live again.”

“Of course,” Nega Yellow nodded. She stared for Duplicon for a moment, as though preparing to say something, before she teleported away in a darkened flash of yellow light.

“Now, as to you,” Super Duplicon started as he looked down at Jed, “You are next.”

Super Duplicon lowered his eye to the struggling Jed and blinked the lens, causing a flash to temporarily blind him. He quickly used his other hand to lift off Nega Green’s foot, which suddenly felt disturbingly…familiar. He looked up to see Nega Green’s body warping with green light and flashing. Jed brought up his arms to cover his eyes and then dropped them, before gasping at the sight that stood before him.

Nega Green now looked exactly like Jed in every way. The sole difference was his look of confidence in contrast to Jed’s look of fear. Jed backed up, ready to teleport away, but Nega Green extended his hand as a long film of green ooze. He smiled and slammed Jed to the ground before he could resist. Jed then attempted to trip kick Nega Green but missed, for Nega Green then turned his entire body into the green slime. Jed prepared to cry out but the ooze wrapped itself over his mouth completely.

“You are a little behind your teammates, but it does not matter. When you are finished, Nega Green,” Super Duplicon started, “Go to the Rangers’ base. Then, return to our base, for Nefaria needs a copy of your DNA to construct a new device for you.” Duplicon’s teleporting away was the last thing Jed saw before he completely lost all consciousness.


Ory had been watching the entire cloning scene on the Viewing Screen. Looks like the Rangers couldn’t beat them after all, he thought. He then looked up as a beeping occurred and a picture of Super Duplicon appeared on the screen. Ory cracked his knuckles and thought, Now it’s my turn to help.

He pushed open the door of the Solarplex, bringing the base into Super Duplicon’s vision. Looks like the Nega Rangers really did tell me the right place to go, Super Duplicon thought. My powers are as great as I’d hoped. As he approached the wooden doors of the mansion, Ory leaned himself against the door and stared.

“What are you doing here without your Rangers?” Ory asked snidely.

“Don’t cop an attitude with me, buddy,” Super Duplicon said, “You know why I’m here. Now get out of the way. I’ve come for the Arc Shield.”

Ory gave a light laugh and turned to reenter the Solarplex as Super Duplicon leapt into the air and flew right toward him. He knocked an angry Ory to the side as he flew right into the base’s fore room.

Super Duplicon was about to look for the Arc Shield but was distracted by the alarm above his head going off. My, that’s infuriating, he thought. He looked up and shot a laser blast from his eye that shattered the alarm and cancelled out the sound immediately. That’s better, he thought.

He walked toward the Viewing Room, but was interrupted by Ory, who called, “You won’t find the Arc Shield without me. It’s in a secret room.”

“Oh…like this one?” Super Duplicon said as he walked next to the door in the Viewing Room to Ory’s workroom. Ory said nothing. Super Duplicon looked at the door, which had no handle. A hole on the door where the handle once had been now held a door knob with a rainbow symbol and a sword between the primary and secondary colors.

“Not even the Rangers have the power to break the seal,” Ory called.

“But I do,” Super Duplicon yelled, as he fired a close range laser blast at the handle. After about thirty seconds of firing, Duplicon was spent—but the door had opened. He walked in and saw the Arc Shield sitting on a stool in front of the TV. Duplicon laughed and was about to lean over and pick it up when a voice from behind him yelled, “HEY! Hands off the shield!”

Duplicon whirled around to see the two female Rangers standing in front of the entrance to Ory’s workroom, morphed and poised for battle.

“What are you doing here?” Ory cried as he ran into the Viewing Room behind the two Rangers, “I thought you were out!”

“We were going to leave, but I told Pam that I couldn’t risk being seen with my friends in public…I didn’t want them to be hurt,” Eliza said.

“And I thought that was a sensitive thing to do,” Pam commented, “The boys don’t really have any best friends, so the concern doesn’t affect them.”

“So…you’ve been here the whole time?” Ory asked incredulously. Just then, through the open door of the Solarplex came the five Nega Rangers. However, four of them looked exactly like the four guys in unmorphed form. Nega Yellow slammed the door and called, “I couldn’t find the girl Ran…what’re they doing here?”

“Guys, get away from her!” Eliza cried, as she raised her Photo Saber and blasted Nega Yellow. Nega Yellow ducked and rolled and then charged toward Eliza. Eliza somersaulted away into the fore room, and the two began to fight. Super Duplicon then lifted Pam up and threw her into the fore room next to the four male Rangers. He walked in as Pete and Andy were lifting her up.

“Thanks guys…I…hey!” Pam yelled as the two tightened their grips on her arms, “What are you doing?”

“Preparing to bring back Nega Violet,” Jed said.

“You’re…you’re not my friends, are you?” Pam cried as she struggled against their grip.

“No, but you’re about to be ours,” Nick said with a chuckle.

Super Duplicon blinked his eye and said, “Ready for your close-up?” as Ory walked out of his workroom with the Arc Shield in hand. I’d better leave with this before something unforeseen happens, he thought to himself.

Eliza, seeing Pam in danger, slashed Nega Yellow across the stomach, and then fired a blast at Super Duplicon. As the two reeled, she summoned her Photo Weapon and called, “I’m sorry!” before blasting Nick and Jed. Pam seized her opportunity and knocked Pete and Andy off her while they were distracted. Eliza called, “Why are they acting like this?” as Nega Yellow got back up and struck her saber against Eliza’s.

“Tendriller’s seeds and the Nega Rangers minds,” Super Duplicon stated, “Whose power I now hold!”

“Seeds, eh? Then you won’t like this!” Pam cried, blasting Super Duplicon with her Photo Blaster. Pete and Andy cringed as she said, “Eat this, Nega freaks!” The two screamed in pain, as two balls of light, one red and one orange, left Andy and Pete’s heads and flew out through the Solarplex’s keyhole. She then fired a blast at Nick and Jed, who were helping one another up. Jed ducked down, and the two cried out as the blast struck. Two orbs of light, blue and black, then left from the direction of their heads through the keyhole as well. Nick and Jed reeled while Pete and Andy called, “Light Shade! HA!” and then helped the two get up. Pam turned to Nega Yellow and fired a blast at her as Eliza rolled away. Nega Yellow screamed, “The boys got all the fun! Arrgh…I know when I’m not wanted…later, losers!” In a yellow flash of light, she then teleported through the keyhole of the Solarplex’s front door. Pam and Eliza then looked back at a stunned Ory, still holding the Arc Shield. Super Duplicon was nowhere in sight.

“Where…” Pam started but stopped as she heard a cry of “Over here, losers!” coming from the Viewing Room. She turned toward the room and saw Super Duplicon waving to them from the screen. Ory too was staring at the screen with a bemused look on his face. He turned to say something to Pam as she was running out, and the Arc Shield practically lifted itself into her hands. “Wow, Ory…I can’t believe you think I’m ready for this…well, I won’t let you down!” Ory sputtered but could not manage to get his words out in time. Pam and Eliza ran out the door, followed by Pete and Andy, and then Nick and Jed, who raced out once they had nodded and morphed together.

Super Duplicon stood outside, with Nega Red, Orange, and Yellow at his side. “Since Nega Blue and Nega Green had to give samples of their DNA to Nefaria,” he started, “You’ll have to be satisfied with these three Rangers.” He then gasped as he fully focused on the Rangers and saw what the Violet Ranger held in her hands. “How…”

“The Shield has chosen me as its next wielder,” Pam cried, “So get ready for some hurt.” She raised the shield up and over her head and called, “ARC ARMOR ACTIVATE!”

Pete nodded as the orange stripe within his Photomopher flashed, as if itching to join the fight. Pete laughed as he raised his morpher to his mouth and also called, “Arc Armor Activate!”

As he went into his separate dimension where the armor transformed him, Pam went into a similar one that was violet instead of orange. She held up the Shield as it glowed brightly and then, in a flash of purple light, began to wrap around her body. Pam felt herself getting stronger, and chuckled at her improved muscle tone. Her shoulder pads shined as gold trimmings appeared around her helmet, gloves, and boots. Glowing rainbow trimmings enveloped the white lines on her chest. Gold arm and leg protectors clamped onto her limbs. And finally, in each of her hands appeared a miniature Arc Shield. The two were approximately the size of basketballs and reflected light as though they were mirrors. The violet light around body and her environment then faded as she stared ahead at the cowering Duplicon.

“D-Arc Armored Violet Ranger!” she called victoriously.

“D-Arc Armored Orange Ranger!” Pete echoed happily.

The Nega Rangers raised their fists and charged the two Arc Armored Rangers as the other four Rangers took on Duplicon. Pam loved her new power, and showed it off well. She and Pete double kicked Nega Orange, and then double punched Nega Red. Against Nega Yellow, the two used their Shield weapons to slice her out of the way.

“I hate long goodbyes,” Pam joked, “So let’s make this quick, Pete.”

“I couldn’t agree more,” he said as he raised his shield.

Super Duplicon knocked Jed out of the way and laughed at the fallen Ranger. He then cried out when the Photo Finish attack of the Primary Rangers struck him in the chest.

Pete charged up the Arc Shield and called out, “Day Blight!” The orange ray encompassed the three Nega Rangers and engulfed them in a small but loud explosion. The three then ran in front of the reeling Duplicon. “This…can’t…be!” he called. “I refuse to be defeated by my positive counterpart!” Nega Orange cried.

“Then let me be of assistance,” Pam called. She raised her two Arc Shield mirrors just as Super Duplicon fired one last lens laser. She caught the attack in her right shield and then called, “Ooh…bad move,” as she brought the two shields together with a clash. Nega Red and Nega Yellow pushed down Super Duplicon and Nega Orange and teleported away, not wanting to get hit again. Pam then thrust her two shields out and called, “DOUBLE RAINBOW!” Two streams of powerful refracted light flew from the two shields and caught Nega Orange and Super Duplicon in its combined ray. A much bigger explosion occurred and blinded the six Rangers with its light and smoke. When the Rangers looked on again, the only thing in sight was Super Duplicon’s Embryo, which expanded and called, “Another Nega down…but I’m up!”

“We’ve got this,” Pam called to the Primary Rangers, “You guys just be ready to trap his Embryo when he’s gone.”

Andy, Nick, and Eliza nodded unhappily, knowing that they needed to sit this battle out in order to allow the Spectrum Megazord one more day to recover. All the extra battling it had done had slowed down its recovery a bit. They looked up at the towering Duplicon as the three Secondary Rangers called, “Photozords, Alight!”


“Fools!” Lobore cried, “You are pathetic! We used the final Super Seedles to give you the ability to break into the Rangers’ base, and you fail to retrieve the Arc Shield or to kill the Rangers! Why did you flee?”

“We were in our human forms at the time…we couldn’t do much to stop them,” Nega Red cried.

“I mean, why did you then leave Nega Orange and Super Duplicon in the lurch? We would have helped out if we had known you were going to be so cowardly!” Lobore hissed.

“Well…Nefaria still needed my DNA sample,” Nega Blue defended.

“And we saw what was going to happen—we knew that another Arc attack would finish us! And since I never got a human form, I need to stick around for something!” Nega Yellow cried.

“Yes, you do,” Nefaria replied, “You will get a boost in power…very, very soon.” She then turned to the Viewing Screen where the Light Force Megazord and Super Duplicon were exchanging punches as she said, “But first, let’s see what happens here.”

“I want to make this short and sweet as well!” Pete called, “So…Burning Fists!”

As the punches were delivered to Super Duplicon, Pete said, “Man, I feel like my Arc Energy is making the zord stronger than it was before!”

“Me too!” Pam called, “Reflections of Light!”

Super Duplicon staggered back, blinded by the attack. Pete looked over to Jed and said, “Well, don’t you have anything to add?”

“Not really,” he shrugged.

Pam looked at him in surprise and said, “Well, guess that means it’s time to end this.” The three entered the codes on their keypads and yelled, “Light Wave!”

The light sabers projected themselves out of the Megazord’s fists and struck Super Duplicon with the attack. However, he brought his wings in front of his face and managed to send the attack back at the Megazord. The Megazord sparked and reeled backwards as the attack hit.

“It’s not strong enough,” Pete called, “So what do we do?”

Immediately as he said this, the Megazord glowed with orange and violet light. Pete and Pam returned to normal as their respective stripes flashed in their Photomorphers. The Megazord glowed, stronger the before, and stopped sparking. Super Duplicon looked up in surprise.

“Shall we try again?” Pete asked.

“You know it!” Pete answered.

“Light Wave!” the two cried as the attack struck again, though this time with orange and violet Arc Energy powering it. Super Duplicon’s wings were not enough to block the attack, and he collapsed to the ground with a powerful explosion following his fall.

Eliza looked up and cheered before raising her Astral Panel and calling, “Power Panel, Lock!” As Super Duplicon’s Embryo appeared in her Panel, she turned to the others and said, “Well, I thought I deserved some recognition, being one of the only ones who didn’t get captured today.” The two laughed as the other three teens appeared beside them and they reentered the Solarplex, carefully closing the door behind them upon entry.

Nefaria stared at the sight of Super Duplicon exploding and being captured on the Viewing Screen and sighed. She then walked toward Lobore and said, “Fortunately, I got the DNA samples of the double-formed Nega Rangers before they reverted. So Duplicon’s failure isn’t actually as big of a disappointment as it seems.”

“Oh? And why’s that?” Lobore smirked.

“Because…thanks to an old friend,” Nefaria started as she opened her hand, stared at the supercharged Dark Embryo, and then closed her hand, “And the DNA samples Duplicon contributed,” she continued as she walked toward the chamber where Thundra had constructed the Energy Core, “I now have a way to make the Nega Rangers have the power to resist the Arc Shield and defeat the Rangers when they storm their base once more…for luckily, we still have an in there.”


Jed smiled to himself as he watched from the staircase Ory yelling at the Rangers to go do some more training to prepare for the next bout against the Nega Rangers, since it was now clear that they needed to work. He smiled evilly. Concealing his identity had been so easy, thought Jed…he had been behind Nega Blue when the Photo Blaster’s ray had hit, and as such, he was able to remain in Jed’s body. Since Duplicon had teleported away at the same time as Nega Blue, it had appeared that he had been defeated as well…but he had not. As he walked down the stairs to join the Rangers in the basement, Jed thought, I, Nega Green, will be the one Nega Ranger responsible for the fall of the Rangers! He then laughed and walked down the stairs triumphantly.

[Green Senturion]

Next new episode:

10/2--Episode 25. Rising Darkness

Thanks!

[Zord_Crazy]

OH, a piggy backer, eh? Hope the rangers will be able to deal with it!

[Green Senturion]

I'm sorry to tell you all that I can't write a new episode this weekend due to the fact that I'll be away from tomorrow until Monday.:( To make up for this lapse, however, I will introduce TWO new episodes next week over the long weekend. So, the revised episode schedule is as follows:

10/8--Episode 25. Rising Darkness
10/9--Episode 26. A Blessing in Disguise

Thanks, and forgive me for this week's work by getting psyched for a double header next week!:)

[Green Senturion]

Episode 25. Rising Darkness

“Ow…not so hard, Jed, you already beat me,” Nick cried, as he pushed away the antsy foot Jed had been pressing into his chest moments ago.

“Sorry,” Jed said, But not really, he thought. “I just know that the next battle will be very difficult…and I wanted you to be ready to feel pain.”

“Yeah well, lighten up,” Nick grumbled, “Unless you want to lose your only sparring partner.” As Nick dusted himself off, Nega Green stared at the four other sparring Rangers and thought to himself, They are so clueless—it’s pathetic, really.


“And there we have it! The Drain Drones are complete! Even though Nega Orange his gone, his DNA sample will assist in providing Nega Green with energy, seeing as he never turned over his DNA sample to me.” Nefaria stared in triumph at her three robots resembling Nega Blue, Nega Red, and Nega Orange. Lobore walked up behind her and said, “Well done.”

Nefaria jumped and yelled, “Don’t scare me like that, Lobore!” She shook herself off and continued, “Anyways…these machines have the synthetic properties of the Nega Rangers and can even animate themselves to look like them. But their real power…is that of being able to drain the Rangers’ energy in one shot. And I have the perfect place for the Rangers to be hit by them. The…”

“Hotel Haven?” Lobore guessed.

Nefaria stared at him in surprised and stuttered, “Why…yes.” Lobore grunted and nodded before walking out of Thundra’s former workroom. Nefaria looked after him and stared, completely baffled as to how he knew about the target potential of the Hotel Haven. Nevertheless, she summoned the Nega Rangers, and told them how they would lure the Rangers into the hotel.


As he exited the basement, Jed stared down at the others with menacing eyes, pondering when he would make a move. The Rangers didn’t suspect anything—he could strike them while they slept and they wouldn’t be able to do a thing. He called down to Ory, who was ushering the Rangers to bed after a long training session. They are tired, Jed thought, Excellent. Now they will be easy targets for me.

As he watched them ascend the stairs to their rooms, Ory shouted, “Hey! Where do you think you’re going?”

Jed turned slowly and muttered, “Upstairs.”

Ory narrowed his eyes at the hidden Green Nega Ranger and said, “No…you and I must discuss some things…seeing as you missed training, and we haven’t had time to talk.” Jed laughed as Ory waggled his finger at him. Jed then slowly descended the stairs and stood before Ory, eyeing him intensely before bluntly stating, “What?”

Andy collapsed on his bed as Pete stood by his side and did some stretches. Pete glanced over at Andy and said, “You should stretch too, you know.”

Andy blinked his eyes as he stared at the snowy ceiling. “Man, I’m bushed…but I know who isn’t.”

“Jed,” Pete replied quickly, not wanting to get too angry.

“I mean,” Andy started as he got up and thrust out his arms, “I know that he’s the best fighter among us…but that doesn’t exclude him from training with us for the whole time.”

“Well…Ory seemed to go along with it…so who knows? Maybe they know something we don’t,” Pete breathed as he pulled his right quadricep hard against his butt.

“Still,” Andy said as he stretched out his shoulder, “I wonder…”

“What’s wrong with Jed?” Pam asked as she grabbed her ankles and groaned as she stretched out her hamstrings.

“I don’t know…what do you mean?” Eliza asked in return, performing the same stretch as Pam with much more ease.

Pam shot Eliza a mildly put off look before responding, “We haven’t been talking that much more…but I feel like he’s really stopped being phony since I talked to him, and…well…he’s been acting strange since our run-in with the Nega Rangers earlier today. Not like himself…”

“I noticed too,” Nick said as he timorously entered the girls’ room.

“I’m surprised you two can tell,” Eliza groaned as she got up, “He’s such a mystery man.”

“Not to me…” Pam whispered as she stared out into the hall.

The seven teens ended their respective conversations when they heard the alarm in the fore room going off. Andy, Pete, Nick, Eliza, and Pam raced down the stairs and entered the Viewing Room, where Jed and Ory already were situated. Jed and Ory simultaneously spoke, “Hotel Haven” as the other five teens stared at the screen of the three remaining Nega Rangers flitting about the parking garage where they had fought Tendriller a while back. Ory solemnly whispered, “Go,” as Jed said to the others, “Come on.” The six Rangers stood in the fore room and called, “Light Shade! HA!” After morphing, they teleported out the door to the familiar Hotel Haven. Ory watched the Rangers leaving and smiled approvingly. As they appeared on the Viewing Screen in the Hotel Haven parking lot before the Nega Rangers, Ory laughed heartily.

The Rangers were not in such a jovial mood, however. They stared at the four Nega Rangers menacingly. As both sides raised their fists, the Pastel Rangers were surprised to see Nega Red call, “See ya!” before teleporting away. The Rangers stared after him curiously before their boots slapped the pavement as they began the chase.

Seeing the Nega Rangers’ teleportation lights streaking to the next floor up of the parking lot, Andy beckoned to the other Rangers to come and follow him. He raced up the stairs and then screamed as he reached the landing. The five other Rangers looked and saw that a strange machine resembling a robotic Nega Red had completely drained Andy’s morphing energy and de-morphed him. Nega Red laughed as he appeared before them and called, “They’re Drain Drones, Rangers...and they’ll be the end of you. Haha!” He teleported away with the machine in tow as Nega Yellow then appeared and called, “The guests are going to love us—we’ll be the death of the party!” She then laughed and streaked away towards the elevator.

Pete cried out angrily as Eliza said, “We need to follow them, but watch out for those…things.”

“Why go investigating—these things will drain us!” Pete cried.

“But we can’t let the Nega Rangers hurt innocent people,” Nick said, “So we’ve got to take the chance.”

“Go…help…forget…me…” Andy moaned as he writhed in pain.

Pete looked at the other Rangers and said, “Go…I’ll help him.”

Eliza nodded at him and then looked toward the elevator, where Nega Yellow was laughing evilly at her. Eliza teleported right into it and then screamed as she found that the Nega Yellow in question was actually just another Drain Drone. Eliza fell to the ground as the machine sucked all her morphing energy from her and de-morphed her in a flash of yellow light. Nick screamed and went to blast the machine with his Freeze Jet Blaster, but Nega Yellow appeared in front of it and took the hit. She groaned as the cold attack stung her shoulder, but knew enough to teleport away with the Drone and to leave the Yellow Ranger alone before the Blue Ranger and friends did some real damage to her.

Nick stuck his foot out and kept the elevator door open as he approached Eliza, picking her up and walking her out of the elevator. “Are you all right?” he asked, to which she gave a vigorous, reassuring nod of the head.

Nick then turned toward the stairwell from which he had just come, where Pete was holding a weakened Andy up. Pam and Jed were walking around, confused as to where the Nega Rangers were now. Jed suddenly looked over to a viewpoint on the wall and cried, “Look over there!”

Nega Blue stood there, laughing and beckoning to the Rangers. “Careful…could be…fake…” Eliza moaned as she struggled to move toward the window but collapsed. Nick caught her and cautioned, “Better not get too close.”

Pete drew his Photo Blaster from his holster and said, “Oh don’t worry…I won’t.” He then fired upon Nega Blue. To his surprise, the Ranger caught the blast and thrust a powerful, quick beam of blue light at Pete that caused Pete to twist and shriek in agony. Nega Blue then disappeared from sight. Drained of his morphing energy, Pete fell to the ground and contorted his face, angry and pained at having been duped.

“So these things have range…not good,” Nick said as Pam picked up Pete and placed him on the ground next to Andy, who was breathing heavily. Eliza then curled up beside them. Nick looked about the lot and beckoned Pam and Jed to them, the three de-morphed Rangers lying in a row at their feet.

“We have to be really careful now,” Pam whispered, “Since at any moment, the Nega Rangers could…”

“JUST APPEAR!” screamed a voice from above them.

Nick looked up to see the three Drain Drones attached to the ceiling, with the Nega Rangers hanging from them. Pam quickly summoned her Mirror Shield and whipped it out just as the three Drain Beams were shot. The blast was reflected back and intercepted by a second round of fire by the three robots. A massive explosion then engulfed the Rangers and temporarily blinded them as smoke billowed about them.

When Nick could see again, he found Pam and Jed standing beside him, with the Nega Rangers and their three de-morphed friends nowhere in sight.

“Oh no…I bet the Nega Rangers got Eliza, Andy, and Pete and are draining them of their LIFE’s energy now…” Nick stammered.

“And when they’ve finished draining them…” Pam started nervously.

“They’ll kill them,” Jed finished for her calmly.

The two Rangers turned their heads toward Jed and stared. Nick said, “Since when have you been such a pessimist? I know you don’t have my sense of humor, but darn, this is ridiculous.”

“I’m just saying what I think,” Jed said calmly, “The Nega Rangers are far too strong for us.”

“Jed, where is that determination you always have—to do your personal best and to exceed people’s expectations? What is wrong with you?”

“Nothing…is something wrong with you, Pam?” Jed retorted.

“No…and you never thought so, before,” Pam said, her pitch rising as she slowly approached Jed. “It makes sense to me now…your acting weird…my blast missing Nega Green yet banishing him all the same…and Nega Green not being here now. You are not my Jed.”

Nick, picking up on the hint, stepped next to Pam and called, “Show yourself, Nega Green!”

Jed laughed as his costume altered slightly and became that of Nega Green’s. “Well done, Rangers…but it is too late for your friend. I own him now.”

“No you don’t,” Pam cried, “And Jed, if you’re in there…fight…show him…just…do something to let us know you’re still in there!”

Nega Green looked at the two Rangers and allowed a minute of silence to pass before he laughed heartily. As he laughed however, he began to choke, and then fell to the ground, gasping for air. “What’s…happening…” he started, but Pam interrupted by putting down her Mirror Shield, drawing her Photo Blaster from her holster, and saying, “True Green Ranger power,” before she blasted Nega Green. Nega Green cried out as his costume reverted to that of Jed’s as his Embryo exited Jed’s head and then re-materialized into him.

“It matters not,” Nega Green said, “For my allies have your friends, and soon, they will be no more!”

“Pam, Jed,” Nick breathed, “I believe in you guys…but I’ve got to save the others. Give ‘em all you’ve got for all of us!” he shouted as he raced up the stairs to the final basement level.

Pam nodded her head and sent away her Mirror Shield with a wave of her hands as she cried, “Arc Shield,” causing the stronger Shield to appear in her hands. As it did, however, it began to hover in the air and move toward Jed. Jed, taken aback, stepped away as the shield approached him. It then placed itself right into his hands, causing Jed to yelp but then say “All right!” as he realized what was going on.

Nega Green drew his Photo Blaster and screeched, “Do your worst!”

Pam laughed and said, “If you insist! Arc Armor Activate!”

“We’re gonna give it to you good,” Jed said icily before raising the shield as high as he could into the air and crying, “ARC ARMOR ACTIVATE!”

Jed was transported to a dimension parallel to the one in which Pam was now gaining her armor. Everything around him was green, much to his satisfaction. His shoulder pads began to shine, more so than they had before. Gold trimmings appeared on his helmet, gloves, and boots. His chest bulked up and out, as did his other muscles, and the white pattern on his chest became enveloped by a glowing rainbow light. Golden arm and leg protectors bound themselves to his limbs. And finally, the Arc Shield disappeared into his gloves as green energy began swirling all around his body. All over his arms and legs, miniature, mirror-like Arc Shields appeared. Jed clenched his fists and laughed out loud, feeling the power pulsing through his veins.

As he reappeared before Pam and Nega Green, he called, “D-Arc Armored Green Ranger!”

Nega Green let out a battle cry and charged the Green Ranger. Jed found that he now easily could overtake the Nega Ranger. His blows were stronger and fiercer, and thus easily did more damage then they had before. With a pair of punches and kicks to the gut, Jed floored Nega Green before the evil Ranger could strike again.

As Nega Green prepared to raise himself up, he was struck down by Pam’s Double Rainbow attack. He screamed in agony as the attack seemed to sear every part of his body. Jed then raised his arms and leaned over to Pam, whispering, “It’s nice to have friends you can depend on.” Pam leaned back and said, “Yeah, it is.”

Jed took a few steps toward Nega Green and said, “Nega Green, no one controls my body but me…and you are about to learn that in a most unpleasant way.”

Jed laughed at the cowering Ranger and raised his arms into the air screaming, “SHADOWS OF NIGHT!” Out of every one of his shields arose a black specter resembling some sort of demon. The army of creatures then wrapped themselves together into a ball, a ball which was flung at Nega Green powerfully as Jed delivered a swinging kick to it in midair. The ball struck Nega Green and made him release one last mortal scream before being incinerated out of existence.

Jed smiled and let out a gentle laugh as he watched the debris of his former foe burn away into nothingness. The moment was ended, however, when Jed heard Nick calling for help from upstairs. He and Pam raced up there and found the three Nega Rangers upon the Blue Ranger, with the other three Rangers unconscious next to the Drain Drones.

“You will die, foolish Ranger,” Nega Blue said, not even noticing that the other two Rangers had entered.

Jed muttered the name of his attack and flung it at the three Nega Rangers, causing them to cry out and be thrown back by the attack’s force. Nega Red got up and dusted himself off, saying, “Laugh while you can, Rangers—for when we come back again, your attacks will have no effect on us anymore.”

The Nega Rangers glanced at the three de-morphed, unconscious Rangers, pondering if they had a chance to grab them, but realized they did not as Jed and Pam assumed fighting stances. The Nega Rangers teleported next to the Drain Drones and laughed before teleporting away themselves with the machines in hand.

Jed just stared, not sure what to think. “You know…I got to see Nega Green’s thoughts…those Drones…they’re going to give the Nega Rangers a major boost in power. But you know what…all we can do is wait, train, and hope for the best.”

“That’s the kind of attitude I like to hear, Jed,” Pam said as she walked over and put a hand on his shoulder.

“Please…it’s Eddie now,” Jed said. This statement made Pam recoil, but Jed then disclaimed, “No…I know who I am now…being unable to control my actions and being encouraged by you guys made me think…I am a determined, strong young man who is both positive and realistic. And I should not be phony to such good friends like you guys.”

Pam smiled and nodded, and then looked down at the three de-morphed Rangers and Nick. Nick got up and looked down at the others at well as he said, “We’ve got to get them back to the Solarplex…’cause like Eddie said…we need to be ready for tomorrow.”

“Come on, Nick…Eddie,” Pam said and then giggled at her friend but sighed at the thought of the next fight. She lifted Eliza, Nick lifted Andy, and Jed lifted Pete. The three conscious Rangers then simultaneously stated, “Let’s go home.”


“Excellent work, Nega Rangers!” Nefaria exclaimed as she clapped her hands. “Even though Nega Green was defeated, it matters not—for the Drain Drones have been recovered safely and have plenty of energy to go around.”

Nega Red stood before his own Drain Drone, as Nega Blue stood before his own, and Nega Yellow stood before Nega Orange’s. Nefaria and Lobore laughed as the Rangers’ energy pulsed out of the robots and into the Nega Rangers’ bodies. Nefaria laughed when the energy transfer was complete. “And so, since two of you still have the ability to transform into the humans—not that they know, fortunately—we can get you into the base once more. And this time, we will get our own Arc Shield.”

“Yes…I feel as though I have the power to resist three Arc attacks!” Nega Red yelled.

“You do,” Nefaria responded.

“So…Nega Red and Nega Blue will lead me into the base…but then…” Nega Yellow trailed off.

“How will we summon our own Arc Shield?” Nega Blue finished for her.

“Why…the Tome of Wisdom, of course,” answered Lobore.

“Exactly,” said Nefaria, “For, luckily for us, Tendriller’s seed still holds control over the one who has the power to recite its spells.”

“And that would be who?” Nega Blue asked.

Nefaria smiled and said, “The one the Rangers call…Ory.”

[Green Senturion]

Be prepared, everyone...for tomorrow's episode is a big turning point in the series. A new weapon will be revealed...but at what cost to the Rangers? This episode is one you don't want to ignore. Coming tomorrow, stay tuned for:

Episode 26. A Blessing in Disguise

Thanks for reading, and stay tuned!

[Zord_Crazy]

“Exactly,” said Nefaria, “For, luckily for us, Tendriller’s seed still holds control over the one who has the power to recite its spells.”

“And that would be who?” Nega Blue asked.

Nefaria smiled and said, “The one the Rangers call…Ory.”


Dude, this is gonna suck for the Rangers.

[Green Senturion]

Episode 26. A Blessing in Disguise

Darkness, darkness all around him—and no one was there to stop it. Pete looked all about him and saw only a cold, bleak shadow taunting him, tempting him to try to escape its wrath. Pete darted around, looking for an exit, but found none. He found himself feeling older and weaker, as if nothing he could do could help him now. He then looked up to see a pair of menacing red eyes blinking wildly at him. The shadow then collapsed upon him. Pete tried to utter a scream, but found it muffled. He beat against the darkness, but found his efforts being futile, his blows growing weaker, until finally…

Pete woke up and found his face pressed against his pillow, his fists pushing down on the bedspread. He shot up and screamed when he saw someone leaning over his bed. Fortunately, it was only Andy.

“Hey,” he said gently as he sat down beside Pete on the bed, “Are you all right?”
Pete panted heavily, his breaths tremoring as he inhaled and exhaled. Slowly, however, his breathing pattern grew less irregular as Andy rubbed his back and clapped his hand on his shoulder. “Pete, are you okay?”

“Just a nightmare,” Pete sighed, “I guess I’m still frazzled from that draining we had.”

“Pete,” Andy said, “It’s been a day and a half. Eliza and I are both feeling better now. You just keep sleeping, and keep waking up in shock like this. Something else is wrong with you—I know it. Tell me, what’s going on?”

Pete untensed his fingers and slid the covers off his legs. He then quietly rose from his bed and looked around, before glancing back at Andy and whispering, “I’m scared.”

Andy chuckled and said, “Pete, we’re all scared. The Nega Rangers are tougher than any other opponent we’ve faced so far. I’m not surprised you’re worried—they can be really brutal, and…”

“It’s not about that,” Pete said, “What I’m scared about is…dying.”

Andy blinked and then concentrated hard on Pete’s worried face for a moment. Pete sat down with a sigh on Andy’s bed as Andy leaned forward and asked, “What do you mean?”

Pete looked down and said, “I may not remember much of my life before I became a Ranger…but one thing haunts me to this day. One detail about my life that’s been stuck in my head, like a nail in a coffin…is Tendriller’s killing me.”

Andy stared hard at his friend as Pete continued, “It was so horrible…just one blow from that drill of his, and it was all over. I felt the life being drained from me, and there was nothing I could do to stop it. When Lightblood drained me a while back, I felt weakened…but I didn’t feel like I did the other day. Those Drain Drones weren’t just draining my morphing energy…they were sucking the LIFE out of me. And between that incident and the Nega Rangers’ still being alive, I just…I’m really worried.”

“I can understand,” Andy replied solemnly after a moment of silence had passed.

“You can?” Pete said with a hint of relief in his voice.

“Totally,” Andy said, “If I were in your position, I’d be afraid too.”

Pete took on a quizzical expression and said, “What do you mean?”

“I mean,” Andy said, “If I were a pathetic Ranger like you, I’d be scared out of my wits as well.”

Pete gasped and stepped back as Andy laughed and slowly warped into a distorted version of his morphed form: Nega Red.

“How did you get in here? What do you want?” Pete cried as he raised his fists.

Nega Red laughed and boomed, “I think you know why I’m here. As to how I got in…it wasn’t too easy. Your friend the real Red Ranger put up quite a fight to protect you…and I’ll admit, it wasn’t as easy without the ability to control his mind at my disposal any more. But thanks to his energy boost,” Nega Red snickered as he cracked his knuckles, “The fighting wasn’t much trouble for me at all.”

“Where is he?” Pete yelled, “Where have you taken him and the others?”

“Oh, they’re fine,” said Nega Red, “Not that they will be for much longer. It’s you that you should be concerned about right now.”

Pete, filled with such hateful, scared emotion teared up as he said, “I don’t get it…how could you have gotten in here in the first place?”

Nega Red chuckled as the door to the room opened behind him. “Maybe you should ask the Solarplex’s bouncer,” Nega Red said as he stepped aside to reveal who had entered.

Ory. The Rangers’ mentor walked into Pete’s room beside Nega Red and laughed heartily. Pete wiped the tears away from his face as he yelled, “Ory…why?”

“You really are slow, aren’t you, Orange Ranger?” Ory laughed as he walked up to Pete and got right up in his face. “You left Ory alone during the first fight when you obtained the Arc Shield…and that was a big mistake. For it gave me time to control your little friend here, and to make you believe I was he. Don’t you get it? The first break-in, the setup in the Hotel parking lot, and now this break-in…you knew I would return,” he said walking toward the door, “and so I have.”

From the door emerged a towering figure that cackled and yelled, “Tendriller…has returned!”

Pete coughed in surprise and stared at the newest, most powerful incarnation of Tendriller he had seen to date. Tendriller was entangled in the usual mess of brown and green vines, but nearly everything else about him was new. His leafy shoulder pads were now orange and sharp looking, with powerful pulsing veins in them. On his feet were a number of spikes instead of just the ones that had been there before. His deep yellow eyes were now darker and more ominous, and his gaping mouth, now wider than before, seemed to be a bottomless maw from which no one could escape. From his back emerged two long brown sticks resembling roots, roots that lent him his power. The wilting flower atop his head seemed to practically be dead now, in contrast to his living arms, of which there were now four. The top two were the fearsome drills the rangers knew and hated, while the bottom two were vine whips that he could stretch out and strike with at any time he chose.

Tendriller laughed evilly and said, “Ah, Ranger…you keep killing me, but I keep coming back. You, however, will not come back again.”

Pete attempted to morph but Ory tackled him to the ground before he could get the phrase out. Nega Red leaned over and prepared to strike when Tendriller cried, “Leave him! I will hold him for now, and assume the pleasure of killing him once more.” Tendriller shot out his vines and bound Pete completely from hand to toe. Pete struggled, but found himself too weak to even stretch the vines slightly. Ory looked up at Pete, who Tendriller was now suspending in the air, and snickered at him before walking out of the room, followed closely by Nega Red. Tendriller then teleported away with Pete close by and apparated outside of the Solarplex, where Nega Blue was holding Eddie and Nick in place while Nega Yellow was holding Pam and Eliza. None of the four Rangers seemed to be able to break the grip the Nega Rangers had on them.

Pete glanced back at the Solarplex’s door, where he saw Nega Red walking out carrying an unconscious Andy in his arms. A moment later, Ory emerged carrying a large book in his hands: the Tome of Wisdom.

Tendriller laughed as his two disciples and the unconscious Andy circled around him next to the other Rangers and the Nega Rangers. Tendriller smiled and said, “It was all too easy. And now, before we begin, we must have my dear friends here to support me in my moment of triumph.” A few seconds after he had made this declaration, two black balls of light teleported before him and revealed themselves to be Nefaria and Lobore. “Thank you for not starting without us,” Nefaria said.

“My pleasure,” Tendriller said, “For I want all to see how I will kill the Rangers once and for all, with the help of their own mentor. Ory, if you please.” Ory nodded and placed the Tome of Wisdom on the ground, at which point the wind blew past many pages to the end of the book. Out of the corner of his eye, Pete could spot the heading on the page: “Summoning the Arc Sword—A Reading Spell.”

“Begin,” Tendriller commanded as he delightedly inhaled a fresh breath of air.

Ory nodded and raised his hands as he began the incantation:

What defense is good without attack?
Now once again with the power of black
Darkness of light, and a hint of power,
Will the Arc Sword be summoned in this dark hour,
Receive the shock, you’ve done it before,
And take this power to even the score!

Ory laughed aloud as the sky began to tremble with the sounding thunder. Ory looked up and cried out as a bolt of lightning came down and struck his skull as it had before. Ory raised his crackling fingertips and thrust them out, as a big ball of electricity collected in the air before him. This ball began warping itself into a shape identical to that of the Arc Shield. In fact, it WAS identical to the Arc Shield, with one exception: its color was jet black instead of golden.

Tendriller blinked at the shield in surprise and said, “This…isn’t…right…Hmm.” He then looked down at the fallen Ory and cried, “Get up! What have you done!”

Ory winced as he got up and said, “This…is…the Dark…Shield…”

Tendriller rolled his eyes and said, “Lovely, but why has it turned out this way?”

“It has been…summoned…for evil…you cannot use…its power…”

“But I CAN use you,” Tendriller cried as he struck Ory down to the ground. A moment later, Ory arose, his eyes briefly glowing red before he brushed himself off and said, “Now is the time of your demise, Rangers.” Lobore walked before him, claimed the Dark Shield, and teleported away as Ory walked up next to Jed, Eliza, and Eddie, who were still being held by the Nega Rangers. Ory glanced at the unconscious Andy on the ground, whom Nega Red was guarding, before saying, “Any last words?”

“Yeah, I do,” Nick called, “Light of…” he began but was cut off when Nega Blue wrapped his arms around Nick’s and Eddie’s throats, preventing them from speaking, and just barely allowing them to breathe. Nega Yellow did the same to Pam and Eliza. As Ory backed up and curled his fists, prepared to deliver lethal blows to the boys’ throats, Pete saw his opportunity. He looked up at the sky quickly and screamed, “LIGHT OF LIFE!” Tendriller brought his drills before his face and winced in pain at the bright light. Pete then took the opportunity to swing himself straight into Tendriller’s stomach, causing the Darkling to release him to the ground. Wasting no time, Pete called, “Light Shade! HA!” Upon morphing, he drew his Photo Blaster, and whirled around, blasting Tendriller first, then Ory, then Nefaria, and finally the three Nega Rangers. Tendriller and Nefaria reeled, while Ory stayed still on the ground and the Nega Rangers raised their hands to calm the overbearing light. Andy blinked and quickly awoke, taking the hint from Pete and morphing along with his other four released teammates. As the light was calmed, the six Rangers stood before Ory and directly across from the Nega Rangers, who stood before Tendriller and Nefaria.

Pete was the first to speak, crying, “Tendriller, you will not harm us again! Arc Armor Activate!”

Pam and Eddie quickly nodded and also cried, “Arc Armor Activate!”

The three donned their D-Arc Armor and stared menacingly at the Nega Rangers. “Go ahead,” said Nega Blue, “Make our day.”

“Just TRY to do some damage to us,” said Nega Yellow, “Just TRY.”

The three D-Arc Armored Rangers nodded at one another and prepared to launch their final attacks all at once.

“DAY BLIGHT!” Pete yelled.
“DOUBLE RAINBOW!” Pam screamed.
“SHADOWS OF NIGHT!” Eddie cried.

The three attacks swirled toward the Nega Rangers and struck them simultaneously as Andy, Nick, and Eliza ran before their teammates and launched at the Nega Rangers a Photo Finish attack from their Photo Sabers. When the dust was cleared, the Nega Rangers still stood before the Rangers, completely unfazed.

“Pathetic,” Nega Red said, “You’re not even worth our time now. When we meet again, we will have our own Arc Armor, and we will destroy you once and for all. HAHAHA!”

The three Nega Rangers then teleported away, at which point the six Rangers noticed that Tendriller and Nefaria were no longer standing behind the Nega Rangers. The six teens then whirled around to see Tendriller holding a struggling Ory with his vines.

“A real pity, Rangers, that you were so distracted,” Tendriller said, “For now, as it is with all Light Guards…”

Tendriller raised his drills steered them directly into Ory’s chest cavity, causing him to scream in mortal pain and terror.

“He will die.”

Ory fell to the ground and landed on his stomach, fortunately preventing the Rangers from seeing his pierced front. In confusion and anger, Nick and Eliza ran toward Nefaria as Eddie and Pam ran toward Tendriller. Pete and Andy stooped over Ory and struggled to hold back their tears, grateful that their helmets prevented one another from seeing what they were feeling.

“Rangers,” Ory gasped, “My mind was weakened, and Tendriller infected me with his seed. For that I am truly sorry.”

“Don’t be,” Andy said as he gently patted Ory on the back and then quickly drew it back when he saw how Ory winced so at the gesture.

“I have…two more…things…I must say: first, I must apologize…to the…two of you.”

“Why?” Pete asked tearily.

“Because…I…was supposed to die to Tendriller, Peter…not you…and Andrew…I took your grandfather from you…it was his choice to let me live and to not be your Light Guard, being the youngest…” Ory stopped for a moment and coughed up some blood before continuing, “But he couldn’t…stop me from dying…now.”

Pete exhaled and smiled as he said, “You allowed me to live again, and connect in a way with my grandson I never would have otherwise. And now that I know about what I did,” Pete said shaking his head with a smile, “I don’t think I’ll fear death any longer. I owe you everything, Ory.”

“One more…thing…the Arc Sword…will help you…defeat…the Nega Rangers…”

“But Ory…” Andy started.

“NO!” Ory shouted, and then weakly continued, “You must use your light…to find it. Rangers, I hope when we meet again…it will be under better circumstances. Goodbye.”

Ory closed his eyes and dropped his head to the ground as Andy cried “NO!” and Pete pounded the ground. The other teens looked over and gasped as they saw Ory die. Nefaria and Tendriller took the opportunity to knock down the Rangers they were fighting. Tendriller then raised his drill up, but Nefaria walked before him and held out her palm, causing beads of light to drip from Ory’s body and then his whole body to shimmer away completely into a bright ball of light that was magnetically drawn to her palm.

“What are you doing?” Tendriller cried in dismay, “That Embryo belonged to me!”

“I’ve found,” Nefaria said, “That whenever you get a new body, you lose it soon after. Speaking of which,” Nefaria added as the six Pastel Rangers angrily stared down the two Darklings as they stood where Ory’s body once had been, “It’s about that time. Later!”

Nefaria teleported away in a black flash of light, leaving Tendriller alone to face the Rangers. Tendriller laughed and said, “I have died three times already…which is something none of you can boast. And all three times, it was at your hands. Now, Rangers, I will fight you again, and I swear that if I fall once more to you, I will never come back as myself again. Take this, Rangers!”

Tendriller stooped forward and bent his head over, causing an army of Seedles to appear before him. These Seedles were different and stronger looking than the Super Seedles. They had branches sticking out from every parts of their body, and their wings were now more jagged and longer. Their soil-covered bodies looked healthier, as well. But the Rangers were not about to be defeated when they had just seen their friend fall at their feet. The Primary Rangers drew their Photo Sabers, and the Secondary Rangers prepared to fire their Arc attacks. The combined strength of the attacks wiped out the Seedles in one single angry strike.

Tendriller gasped and staggered back, stammering, “You…you…defeated my…Ultra Seedles…but they are my most powerful and…this is not…”

“Believe it, Tendriller,” Andy said, “No evil deed goes unpunished. For causing the death of our friend, we will kill you…ONE FINAL TIME!

Andy quickly raised his hand and called, “Photo Weapon, Online!” The other Rangers copied him and summoned their Photo Weapons. Combining them into the Pastel Blaster, the Rangers fired the multi-colored beam at Tendriller, though he seemed unaffected. However, the assault didn’t stop there. The Rangers dropped the Pastel Blaster, and reached for their holsters. The Primary Rangers held their Photo Sabers together, and the Secondary Rangers held their Photo Blasters together.

“PHOTO FINISH!”
“PHOTO SPHERE!”

The two attacks blinded Tendriller as they approached and then struck him simultaneously. Tendriller cried out, but was still not beaten. He thrust out his vines at the Rangers, which the Arc armored Rangers quickly hacked away. Andy then started the next wave of attack with a cry of, “BATTLE BLIND!” The light in the sky overhead grew unbearable for Tendriller, and the Rangers could feel themselves burning with the powers of light and fury.

“Light of Fire! Red Sunlight Ranger power!”
“Light of Water! Blue Moonlight Ranger power!”
“Light of Air! Yellow Starlight Ranger power!”
“Light of Life! Orange Daylight Ranger power!”
“Light of Earth! Violet Earthlight Ranger power!”
“Light of Death! Green Twilight Ranger power!”

The six beams of light powered by the Rangers’ very beings struck Tendriller and burned him to the core. Charred and battered, he fell to the ground as the light overhead weakened. “How…are you…so strong now?” he asked in dismay. The six Rangers coldly walked toward him and stood over him.

“You killed him…you killed our friend,” Pam said.

“And now it’s time for us to kill you,” Eddie said.

“You made him feel pain,” Eliza said.

“And we will make you feel that same pain!” Nick yelled.

Pam, Eddie, and Pete began brimming with energy. Tendriller held up his hands and cried, “Mercy! Please!” Pete just shook his head and called, “FIRE!” The three Arc attacks struck Tendriller as he wailed and moaned. When the attacks had subsided, his Embryo stood before them, and then expanded and reformed into a giant Tendriller.

“Photozords, Alight!” the six Rangers called without even confirming with one another first.

The Primary Rangers and the Secondary Rangers formed their respective Megazords as soon as they boarded their respective Photozords. “Spectrum Megazord, Shining High!” the Primary Rangers called. “Light Force Megazord, High and Behold!”

Now that both Megazords were in top fighting form, the Rangers knew that they had a bit of a tough battle ahead.

“It took a number of close range attacks to finish off Tendriller last time,” Andy said, “So combining our forces would most likely do the job this time. Okay guys?”

“Got it!”

The Spectrum Megazord stood before Tendriller and raised its fists. “Guys,” Nick said, “Let’s cut straight to the chase.”

“We want to hit him hard and fast in order to finish him off as quickly as possible,” Pam added.

“For Ory,” Pete said, his voice trembling, “We’ve got to do this.”

“Can we?” Eliza cried, trying to encourage the others.

“Yeah!” Eddie called, “So let’s do it!”

“Sky Lights Attack!” the Primary Rangers called.

The attack struck Tendriller, but he did not reel. He instead swatted away the Spectrum Megazord with both of his vines, as the Light Force Megazord fired its Light Wave upon him. Tendriller staggered after being hit with this attack, but was mostly unaffected. However, at this point, the two Megazords fired their finishers again. But Tendriller was still standing as he raised his two drills and began pouring all his energy into taking down the Megazords.

“Burning Fists!” Pete called, knocking Tendriller’s drill away from the Light Force Megazord.

“Air Waves!” Eliza called, blowing both Tendriller and his drills away from the two Megazords.

“Come on, everyone,” Andy said, “Ory always encouraged teamwork. And if we are to beat Tendriller this one last time, then we have to work together. Are we ready to do this? For Ory?”

There was a moment of silence, before everyone called, “YEAH!”

“SKY LIGHTS!” the Primary Rangers called, firing their attack at Tendriller. But Pete then had an idea, and had the Secondary Rangers steer the Light Force Megazord in front of the attack. The Primary Rangers were afraid at first, but relieved when the Light Force Megazord lit up its sabers, catching the attack between the two blades of light. Tendriller shook his head angrily and charged toward the Megazord just as the Light Force Megazord began to gnash its sabers together.

“For Ory,” Pete spoke as he prepared to launch the attack.

“For Ory!” the other Rangers echoed.

“SKY LIGHTS WAVE!”

The radiant beam of multicolored light flashed toward Tendriller with blinding speed and fiery force. Before Tendriller could launch an attack on either of the Megazords, he was struck down. And without saying another word, he fell to the ground and exploded.

The Rangers cheered at his defeat before remembering what they had to do. As Andy raised his Power Panel, he heard a call from below.

“Rangers! Do not lock Tendriller’s Embryo, or you will regret it!”

The six Rangers looked down to the woods below, where Nefaria had reappeared and was now standing. She held up one hand, in which a white orb of light appeared, and held another hand behind her back as she yelled, “Let’s make a trade. Ory’s Embryo for Tendriller’s.”

“No way, Nefaria!” Nick cried, “I know better than to trust you now.”

“But not better than to listen, clearly,” Nefaria said, raising her other hand in which a black orb of light now rested. “Your time is up, Rangers, and soon this world will belong to me! HAHAHA!” Nefaria then quickly teleported away before the Rangers could try to attack her.

Totally and utterly dejected, the Rangers exited their zords and entered the Solarplex, locking the base’s door behind them. Andy and Pete leaned against the door and slid down to the ground. Everyone began to gently cry as they thought back to the night’s events.

“Let’s look on the bright side,” Nick said as he wiped his face, trying so hard to be cheerful.

“What bright side?” Andy yelled as he sniffled and wiped his eyes as well.

“We…still…have the Arc Shield,” Eliza hiccupped as she crept over to Nick and leaned her head on his shoulder.

“But they have one too,” Eddie replied, holding Pam close to him.

“We defeated Tendriller,” Nick tried as he stroked Eliza’s head soothingly.

“But lost his Embryo,” Pete spat as he roughly wiped tears from his face.

“Ory won’t become a Ranger and kill us now,” Eliza said quietly looking down.

“But the Nega Rangers will,” Pam said as she closed her eyes and struggled to stop crying. Her efforts, like her teammates, were futile, however.

Whatever way the Rangers looked at the situation, everything seemed dark.

[Green Senturion]

Next new episode:

10/16--Episode 27. An Undeveloped End

Not only are the Rangers seriously outclassed by the Nega Rangers, but they are now without a mentor! Who will win this final showdown? Find out in the next episode of Power Rangers: Spectral Lights!

[Green Senturion]

Guys, I know I screwed up last week, but I thought you would forgive me if I wrote two new eps instead of one this week...did anyone care for these eps? AT ALL? Or did I waste my Saturday trying to please you guys?:(

[Zord_Crazy]

I loved these last two eps. They had this whole "Darkest before the Dawn" kinda feel to it.

[Green Senturion]

Episode 27. An Undeveloped End

The Rangers ate breakfast in silence the next morning. Everyone was in a deep state of thought, and no one had really wanted to say anything after the depressing analysis of their current situation last night. And so it was with heavy hearts that the Rangers rose from their places at the breakfast table when they heard the alarm in the fore room going off. They didn’t even bother to check the Viewing Screen, knowing who it was and where, and being too upset to have such strong reminders of their late friend. The Rangers simply morphed, without looking at one another, and teleported to the center of town to face the Nega Rangers one last time.

Nega Red, Nega Blue, and Nega Yellow stood in the center of town, with no other people around—clearly, they had already been scared off. The six Pastel Rangers stood facing their opponents, breathing heavily, but ready to fight.

“So, here we are,” Nega Red said, “The final battle. And it’s pretty clear who will win.”

“You may have our strength,” Andy said with gritted teeth, “But you don’t have our spirits! We have the power within us to stop you.”

“What a joke,” Nega Blue laughed, “Let’s get ‘em!”

Both sides charged at one another, and the battle began. Nega Red took on Pete and Andy, while Nega Blue fought Eddie and Nick. Nega Yellow was in charge of bringing down Pam and Eliza.

The Nega Rangers’ increased brute strength was immediately apparent. Nega Red grabbed Andy’s wrist as he went in for a punch, hauled him over his head, and slammed him into the ground. When Pete went for a kick, Nega Red countered with his own kick and sent him flying through the air. Nega Blue was no slouch either. He successfully blocked every one of Eddie’s moves, and finished him off by delivering a powerful headbutt to his gut. When Nick tried to use the same technique on Nega Blue, the evil Ranger just laughed. Nega Blue trip kicked Nick, and then brought his foot under Nick’s stomach, catching him midair. With a powerful fling of his foot, Nick too was sent flying. And Nega Yellow was abusing the Yellow and Violet Rangers just as badly. She grabbed both of the Rangers’ wrists and slammed the girls together before kicking them out into the air with one quick kick.

The Pastel Rangers regrouped across from the Nega Rangers, who simply laughed and stood tall, ready for more. “This is serious, guys,” Pete said, “We can’t waste any time with them, or they’ll crush us.” The other five Rangers nodded in agreement as Pete, Eddie, and Pam stepped forward and cried, “ARC ARMOR ACTIVATE!”

The three Rangers donned their Arc Armor as the three Nega Rangers stared angrily ahead. “It doesn’t matter that we can’t wield the D-Arc Armor…for we’re still stronger than you’ll ever be!”

Andy scoffed at this statement and cried, “Yes! They can’t wield the Arc Armor, like Ory said. Now that you three guys have your D-Arc Armor, it’s time to see who gets the Shield next!” Andy finished as he nodded at his three D-Arc Armored teammates. With a couple of hand gestures, Andy summoned the Arc Shield into his hands. “ARC ARMOR ACTIVATE!” he cried.

But nothing happened.

Andy stared blankly ahead and cried, “Arc Armor Activate!”

The Shield remained in his hands, giving him no extra power.

Andy dropped his arms and moaned. “Why can’t I summon the power of the Arc Shield?”

“Because, fool, only Secondary Rangers can,” Nega Yellow cried, “But it still gives us enough power to destroy all of you!”

The three Nega Rangers charged at the three D-Arc Armored Rangers, while the Primary Rangers stood back. “I don’t get it,” Andy muttered, “Why am I unable to use the Arc Shield’s power?”

Nega Red was hacking at Pete with the Dark Shield, and putting some pretty noticeable dents in his armor. Pete was trying to fight back with his shield, but to no avail. Finally, Nega Red clubbed Pete over the head and then kicked him hard before Pete fell back toward where Eliza, Andy, and Nick were standing. Nega Red then tossed the shield over to Nega Blue, who punched and kicked Eddie hard. A final joust of the shield shoved Eddie back into a hobbling Pete before the Green Ranger could even launch an attack. And all Nega Yellow had to do was to let Pam tire herself out trying to strike the Nega Ranger before a smack over the head with the newly acquired Dark Shield sent Pam reeling toward her friends.

Once again, the Rangers were at a loss. “Should we try all three attacks?” Pete suggested. “No! We tried that, remember?” Nick replied, “We’re wasting our time.” Andy just stared at the ground, and said, “I feel so powerless…NO!” He drew his Photo Saber from his sheath, and yelled, “COME ON!” at which point Nick and Eliza did the same. They held their Photo Sabers together and unleashed the Photo Finish attack, an attack that Nega Red merely crumpled into his palm. The D-Arc Armored Secondary Rangers then drew their Photo Blasters and fired a Photo Sphere, which also did no damage to the Nega Rangers.

“You’re useless,” said Nega Blue, “And now, we finish you.”

The three Nega Rangers drew their Photo Sabers and fired their own Photo Finish as Nega Yellow fired a beam from the Dark Shield. Pam stepped forward and tried to catch the attack in her mirrors, but couldn’t. She fell backwards, and the attack struck her teammates instead. Now, the whole team was floored, and the Nega Rangers were slowly, victoriously approaching.

“No!” Pam cried, “It can’t end like this!”

“Come on guys,” Eddie yelled, “What can we do?”

“Think…what advice did Ory give us?” Eliza asked.

The six Rangers looked at one another frantically as the three Nega Rangers stood directly over them. “Any last words?” Nega Blue hissed icily.

Andy stared up determinedly and said, “Yeah, I do…feel the power of our light!” Andy trip kicked the three Nega Rangers and leapt up. The rest of the team did the same with a quick hand motion.

“Light of Fire!” Andy yelled.
“Light of Water!” Nick cried.
“Light of Air!” Eliza echoed.
“Light of Life!” Pete screamed.
“Light of Earth!” Pam screeched.
“Light of Life!” Eddie finished.

The whole sky blazed, but the Nega Rangers merely laughed as they got up. “Fools,” Nega Yellow cried, “Do you know how easily we can undo this attack?”

“Come on guys, quick!” Andy wailed, “This is our only chance!” His teammates clearly understood the urgency in his voice, as they yelled with as much force and power in their voices as he.

“RED SUNLIGHT RANGER POWER!”
”BLUE MOONLIGHT RANGER POWER!”
”YELLOW STARLIGHT RANGER POWER!”
“ORANGE DAYLIGHT RANGER POWER!”
”VIOLET EARTHLIGHT RANGER POWER!”
“GREEN TWILIGHT RANGER POWER!”

The six beams of light shot forward from the Rangers, strengthened by the light summoned in the sky. Nega Yellow laughed as she held the Dark Shield in front of her and caught the six attacks. She and the two other Nega Rangers then held up their hands and calmed the sky down. Nega Red snicked before saying, “See…we are better than you in every way. Goodbye Rangers!”

However, as he raised his fists and the Rangers cringed, a peculiar glow caught all of the Rangers’ attentions. The Dark Shield’s rainbow pattern was glowing, seemingly animated by the Rangers’ attack. Nega Yellow gasped as the Shield left her hands and floated towards the six Pastel Rangers. The black coating of the shield then faded away to reveal a long, gleaming sword with a white diamond on the hilt.

“The Arc Sword,” Andy gasped, “Ory really did summon it for us. And the power of our light brought it to life.”

“Inconceivable!” Nega Blue crowed, blinded by the radiant glow of the Sword’s diamond.

The sword then floated casually through the air and stopped before Andy. Andy tremulously reached out his hand and grabbed the sword’s handle, causing the blinding glow to grow dull. Andy then flipped the sword around, prepared to wield it regularly.

“Well, looks like fate had an even better weapon in store for you, buddy,” Pete laughed.

Andy stared hotly at the three Nega Rangers, who, for the first time in a while, seemed genuinely scared. Andy swung the sword and forced them back. Appreciating the power he now held in his hands, Andy laughed before crying, “Nega Rangers, you have plagued us for far too long. For all the harm you have done us and our friends…NOW YOU WILL PAY!”

Andy raised the sword high into the air and cried, “ARC ARMOR ACTIVATE!”

Immediately Andy closed his eyes as he felt a surge of electricity rush through him. When he opened his eyes again, he felt blissfully pure, as though no evil in the world could undo him. Emphasizing this confidence was the strong shade of red present all around him. Soon, he felt his whole body swelling with pride, his muscles and powers increasing. His gloves and boots gained new gold trimmings, while the white pattern on his chest was lined with a pulsing rainbow light. Then, the sword he held burst into flame, and when the fire had cleared, his sword was jagged and red, his shoulders were covered by large golden casings, and his feet were covered by new golden casings on his feet. Andy swung his sword and delivered a few flaming slashes to the air before returning to reality.

When he returned and saw all Rangers, both evil and good, awed, he snickered and swung his sword again as he cried, “O-ARC ARMORED RED RANGER!”

“Now,” he said, as his five teammates lined up behind him, “Let’s get it on.”

Nick and Eliza ran along with Pam toward Nega Yellow, while Pete and Eddie tackled Nega Blue. Andy had Nega Red all to himself. Everyone in the team seemed to have newfound determination, as everyone was fighting better than before. Nick and Eliza exchanged slashes at Nega Yellow before Pam blocked the attack fired at them, and made Nega Yellow stagger a bit with the Double Rainbow attack. Pete and Eddie punched and kicked at Nega Blue, not willing to give in easily. The Day Blight and Shadows of Night then caused Nega Blue to groan and stagger in pain. And Andy totally owned Nega Red. Blow after blow was delivered, with Nega Red having no time to react at all. A final kick and slash across the stomach sent Nega Red barreling into his two flagging teammates. The three fell to the ground, as the six Pastel Rangers hovered over them, at an advantage for the first time in a while.

“Now, Nega Rangers,” Andy boomed angrily, “You’re out of film!”

Andy held his Photo Saber against Nick’s and Eliza’s as the three cried, “Photo Finish!” Immediately following this attack was Pete’s, Eddie’s, and Pam’s Arc attacks, which did a surprising amount of damage to the Nega Rangers. However, Andy was the one who truly concluded the battle. He stepped forward and raised his sword as high as he possibly could before shrieking:

“EMBERS BLAST!”

Andy swung his sword three times through the middle of the air, causing a large stream of fire to appear. He then jousted his sword forward, causing the wave of flames to ripple forward and home in on the helpless Nega Rangers. They screamed in agony, burning and twitching, before turning to complete darkness that exploded into the air.

The six Pastel Rangers stared hopefully at the burning rubble before them. They were speechless—their joy truly exceeded words by leaps and bounds. The Nega Rangers had been destroyed. But though their words were missing, the six teens’ objectives were clear—they were going home.


“So…while you dragged on your plan long enough, eventually, the Nega Rangers failed,” Lobore huffed. He reached for his sword as he seethed, “Just give me one good reason not to kill you right now.”

Nefaria grimaced and screeched as she blasted Lobore with both of her lasers. The wolf Darkling stared angrily at her as she said, “I have not given up on the idea of evil Rangers just yet.” She opened up her palm, revealing three floating Embryos: one large white one, one large black one, and two small black ones, one crackling extraordinarily. “I have all the key ingredients of making a host for the powers—now, all I need to do is to find the right colors to blend…”


The six Rangers stood unmorphed outside the Solarplex, in complete and utter silence. They stared down at a small plot in the ground where a twig and a note saying, “Rest in Peace Ory” were located.

“Ory,” Eliza said, “When I first had a problem with being a Ranger, you were the one I talked to. You made me feel like my problems were normal, and that I should’ve felt proud of who I was. Thank you.”

“Ory,” Nick continued, “What can I say? You’re our mentor, our leader. You always know what to say and how to say it. Up until the end, you were giving us help in conquering evil. Thanks.”

“We won’t forget how you put up with us during our obnoxious phase,” Pam said, “I admit, we were terrors.”

“But you stuck with us,” Eddie continued, “And that really meant a lot to all of us. Really.”

“Ory,” Pete spoke softly, “I didn’t trust you at first. But when you were under Tendriller’s control, I DID trust you…it’s kind of ironic. But honestly, I can see why I would have sacrificed my life for you previously…you are truly one of a kind.”

“For all that you’ve done for us and for others,” Andy said solemnly as he looked down, “We thank you. We can never repay the debt we owe you.”

As the six Rangers walked inside in silence in the order in which they had spoken, Andy closed the door behind them and thought, Ory, may we meet again sometime soon.


“Sometime soon,” Nefaria said as she stared at the prized Embryos she wielded, “Ory and the Rangers will meet again.”

[Green Senturion]

Next new episode:

10/23--Episode 28. At the End of Every Rainbow, Part I

The seventh Ranger will arrive...but he definitely doesn't seem to be siding with the Rangers. How will the Rangers handle this new threat? Find out in the next episode of Power Rangers: Spectral Lights!

[Zord_Crazy]

Gee, could Ory be the new ranger? *drums fingers on chin* I loved this last ep, GS. Keep it up!

[Green Senturion]

I'd just like to point out that A Test of Trust was the title of Episode 10 of Spectral Lights long before Doug and Ann thought of it for the title of Episode 36 of DinoThunder. Looks like I'm gonna be suing tonight...^_^

[Green Senturion]

World Series is on tonight, guys...but I promise your new episode will be up sometime tomorrow. Thanks!

[Green Senturion]

Episode 28. At the End of Every Rainbow, Part I

Nefaria walked into the Storage Cavern and coughed at all the dust that had collected there. “Seems like it’s been a while since we’ve had a reason to be here…but no matter.”

She picked up a still heart from the top shelf, where the last of the ingredients for fusing were. As she did, she shivered a bit. This will be most useful in helping us capture the Rangers we require, she thought. Lobore walked in behind her and said, “What is that?”

“One of our minions’ hearts,” Nefaria said, “Which will now assist us in reviving him.” As she pushed past Lobore, Nefaria stopped and turned around, saying, “As I recall, you didn’t have the heart to kill him yourself. Tendriller had to step in and finish him off. There was a time when I knew that Lobore.” Lobore said nothing as Nefaria walked over to the Centro-Fuse and dropped the heart along with a handful of dirt and the small, non-crackling Dark Embryo into the rear compartment of the machine.

Lobore half-grinned at her, and said, “Well, I must admit, I admire this ruthlessness of yours.” Nefaria simply smirked and sighed, not wanting to think anything that could be overheard. She happily watched as the fusion process went through at the touch of a button. As the machine descended from the ceiling, she called behind her to Lobore, “If you thought the Nega Rangers were bad, wait until you see what one of our monsters’ own hearts will allow us to obtain.”


The teens had seen this Specimon on the Viewing Screen and had arrived in the center of town to confront the newest Specimon. As they landed, they began to wobble uncontrollably. They looked across the street where a huge, red, heart-shaped monster wearing a brown hula skirt was stamping the ground and causing earthquakes. “I’m Heartshaker,” he yelled, “And my orders are to decimate your entire city for having killed Tendriller.”

Nefaria watched approvingly from the Viewing Screen in the Lunarium. Tendriller, she thought to herself, you will be avenged. If the citizens of town won’t join your army, then they will simply have to die. But people we DO want to recruit are Rangers. Nefaria smiled and laughed as she watched the Rangers on the screen charging Heartshaker.

As they approached, fists raised, Heartshaker struck the ground with his fists and caused a tremor that knocked the six Rangers down. As they got up, he knocked them down again. Andy slammed his own fist against the ground and cried, “Come on! We’ve faced harder than this! This guy shouldn’t be a problem!”

However, as the second tremor knocked the Rangers to the ground again, Nefaria appeared before the Rangers in a flash of black light. She smiled evilly.

“Rangers…I have something I think you may want.”

She held in her hand a pulsing white orb of light that the teens recognized as Ory’s Super Light Embryo.

“Power Panel…” Andy started, but Nefaria withdrew the orb of light into her hand before Andy could summon it to his Solar Panel.

“Not so fast,” Nefaria called, “If you want it back…the Blue and Violet Rangers must step forward.”

Nick stood up and said, “Nefaria, I’m sick of your lies. Give us Ory back now!”

“Or else!” Pam cried, standing up beside him.

Nefaria smiled and said, “Good enough.” She then snapped her fingers, causing Heartshaker to send a powerful tremor straight at the Blue and Violet Rangers. The earth beneath them cracked, and the two fell screaming into a large pit in the center of the earth. Nefaria seemed pleased with the inadvertent results of her request as she giddily called to Heartshaker, “You may continue!” before teleporting away. The crack in the earth then closed up with the Blue and Violet Ranger trapped beneath the surface.

Andy gritted his teeth and summoned the Arc Sword to his hands as he said, “Come on…we’re gonna make short work of this dude.” Heartshaker was about to make another earthquake when Andy, slowly walking forward, warped right into his O-Arc Armor mid-stride. He shot a fiery blast at Heartshaker, knocking him to the ground. “I’ve already lost one friend,” he hissed, “And I’m not going to lose any more.”


Nick and Pam awoke to find themselves unmorphed and bound to leather chairs in a strange, darkened cavern. Nick recognized this situation, and as fear began to consume his insides, his eyes darted wildly about the room, looking for an escape. But he knew well that while immobilized, he could not move or teleport away.

From a hallway adjacent to the Main Cavern emerged Lobore and Nefaria, both with wicked smiles upon their evil faces. Nefaria stooped down next to Pam, who Nick now saw was to his left, and said:

“Well, well, Rangers…only one color remains in the rainbow right now. And you two are the lucky ones needed to create it.”

Nick only looked at Nefaria in horror as Pam yelled, “What do you mean, Nefaria?”

Lobore stepped past Nefaria and stood in front of Nick to say, “What she means is…that you two will be vital in creating the final Ranger to complete the team of Spectral Rangers.”

Nick scoffed at this remark and said, “You tried making Rangers for yourselves already. Several times in fact. All of your attempts failed.”

Pam, struggling against her bonds, spoke up, “Take a look at me if you can’t see it!”

“Ah,” Nefaria said, turning her back to the two Rangers, “But you see, the reason that you Rangers defected is because Tendriller stupidly wouldn’t let me put Dark Embryos into the Fusion Box, that rear compartment of the Centro-Fuse you see over there.” Nefaria then flicked open her hand, allowing the two Rangers to see a large white Embryo, a large black Embryo, and a smaller black Embryo as she said, “But now…Tendriller has the chance to make up for that mistake.”

Nefaria took Nick and smirked at him, causing Nick to glare. As she wheeled his chair into the Centro-Fuse, she seemed almost to have an apologetic look on her face. But, as soon as Lobore wheeled Pam into the Centro-Fuse, Nefaria’s face had returned to normal. Nick and Pam then saw Nefaria walking toward the Fusion Box with the two Embryos in her hand. However, Lobore placed a strong hand on her shoulder before she could insert the two Embryos. The now-closed glass door to the Centro-Fuse was thick, but Nick and Pam could still almost completely hear the conversation the Darklings were having:

“No! You will NOT fuse Tendriller’s Embryo with that fool Light Guard’s!”

“It’s one of the only Embryos I have left. You haven’t used one of yours yet, and besides, they’re too weak. Tendriller wants to conquer the Rangers, and so I think he’d approve of this use of his…”

“NO! You can NOT fuse him with a being of good!”

“Try and stop me!”

The two Darklings then wrestled with one another, Nick and Pam watching in fascination. Lobore pinned Nefaria to the ground, but Nefaria kicked him off her. She then raced to the Fusion Box and dropped in Ory’s recognizable Super Light Embryo. As she prepared to put in Tendriller’s Super Dark Embryo, however, Lobore ran up behind her and tackled her to the ground. Nefaria instinctively shot out her hand and then collapsed to the ground in shock after slamming down the “Fuse” and “Spawn” buttons on the Embryo. Nick and Pam barely had time to discern what other Embryo had fallen into the Centro-Fuse’s rear compartment before they were sent spinning into a vortex of wind and lightning. The last thing they heard was Nefaria’s call of, “You fool! You made me put her…” before they blanked out.


“FLAME WAVE!”

The fiery burst of energy swung from Andy’s sword sizzled into Heartshaker and burned him to the core. Crisp and defeated, he fell to the ground and exploded.

But the battle was clearly not over. Heartshaker’s Embryo materialized in the air before them, and expanded many times until he was a giant, equal in size to all the buildings around him. Andy looked to his teammates and said, “Think we can pilot the Megazords a man and a woman down?” to which Eddie replied, “Zords plural?” Andy nodded his head as his three teammates shrugged their shoulders and echoed his call of, “Photozords, Alight!”


A few minutes later, once the fusing process was complete, Nick and Pam felt themselves awakened, morphed and somewhat re-energized—though why, they were not sure. The increasing speed of the machine’s spinning had undone their bonds and set them free from the confines of their chairs. They wobbled out of the machine amidst smoke and dust to where an anxious looking Nefaria stood. Lobore was reeling on the ground next to her, clearly having been punished by her for his actions.

Nick turned to Pam and whispered, “Let’s beat them and run for it. Deal?”

“Deal,” she whispered.

The two then leapt forward and double-teamed the unaware Nefaria, who easily fell to their blows. As the Blue and Violet Rangers were about to leave, however, they felt someone slashing them both across their backs, and they fell. They looked down at the ground and saw Nefaria and Lobore still floored. So, who could their attacker be? They had no time to answer the question, however, as the strikes came again, this time much harder than before. The two sailed back and slammed into the walls of the Main Cavern, falling to the ground in a heap. A cold, angry voice then yelled, “GO!” Nick and Pam exchanged scared glances before taking up the voice on its offer and teleporting back to the center of Solden. As they fled, the voice projected itself down onto Nefaria and Lobore and called, “I’ll deal with you later…seeing as we have some unfinished business to attend to.” Nefaria then leaned over to Lobore, who was starting to get up. She grabbed his leg and pulled him down, and said as she was getting up, “You don’t know how big of a mistake you’ve just made.”


“Power Panel, Lock!” Andy cried exhaustedly. Heartshaker’s Embryo materialized in Andy’s Solar Panel, and he, Eddie, Eliza, and Pete teleported out of their respective Megazords. Perhaps using both Megazords to defeat the monster was overkill, but the Rangers were not exactly pleased with the Darklings or their minions at this moment in time.

As the zords teleported away, Andy was shocked to see the Blue and Violet Rangers struggling to move towards him. He and the other four Rangers raced to Nick and Pam’s side, at which point the two Rangers de-morphed. Pete was about to ask what had happened when out of nowhere, a muscular black man appeared in the middle of the street.

The man was Ory.

Andy immediately called, “Power Down!” and was followed by the other Rangers. He raced towards their former mentor and breathed, “Ory…you’re alive.”

“How is this possible?” Pete asked.

“Did you beat the prophecy? Does this mean you’re alive and not evil?”

Ory curled his lips into a cruel smile before saying, “Oh…I am alive.” He then shocked the Rangers by swinging his fists and knocking the four to the ground beside Nick and Pam. They looked up in amazement as Ory flashed a shining silvery-white watch at them from his wrist. The teens immediately recognized it as a Photomorpher.

“It’s white gold…the best there is,” he said, “Just like I’m the best there is.”

“Ory…what’s going on?” Eddie cried as he and the other five Rangers warily stood up.

“I’m going on,” he said, “And I’m about to make your lives a living hell.”

He raised his fist as high as he could into the air and screamed, “Light Shade! HA!”

He had imagined the feeling for a while, but wasn’t quite sure what to expect until now. His body pulsed with heat and power as from his watch came a large white ball of light, which circled around his torso. Next came a smaller black light ball about the size of a baseball that circled over his head. He spread out his arms as the first ball of light, the larger one, struck him in his chest. Streams of light shined from his body as he was enveloped in a tight, form-fitting suit of power. Next, the smaller orb struck his head quickly. As it did, black color resembling paint ran down the course of his white suit, and in a flash, gained a hue of purple. He then kicked his black-tipped white boots into the air, at which point blue, purple, and gray streams of color flew into the air and ran around his neck and chest, forming an oval shield that covered his entire upper body. It was striped with streaks of blue, purple, and gray, and in the center were three disconnected white lines that, were they connected, would form a triangle. A white circle rested in the middle of these three lines. Finally, Ory raised his white, black-tipped gloves in front of his face, at which point the residual energy that formed the shield at his neck wrapped itself around his face, forming a helmet colored the same color as the rest of his suit. The visor resembled a large “X” with four jagged ends.

Ory laughed, feeling that the morphing sequence was completed. “Light of Darkness,” he called, “Indigo Blacklight Ranger!”

The Rangers stared in awe as Ory then brought his hands to his sides. His whole body disappeared save his helmet. The Rangers could see straight through his body to the trees beyond. Ory laughed at their confusion and yelled, “There’s no way you can beat me now, Rangers…for how can you deck a clear Ranger?”

Andy looked to the others and said, “What do we do now? We can’t fight our friend!”

“It’s what I’m counting on!” Ory laughed. “Photo Weapon, ONLINE!”

Ory’s stance seemed to change, but the Rangers noticed nothing appearing in his hands. What they did notice, however, was the burning sensation across their chests as a sharp, razor-like weapon struck them numerous times. The four standing Rangers joined their friends on the ground once more as Ory reappeared before them in full form.

“That’s my Invisi-Claw,” he laughed, “And this is my…” he said, going completely invisible now.

“TRANSPARENT SLASH!”

The four Rangers on the ground, who had just begun to stand up, were taken down again as multiple sharp, fiery blows struck them and burned them both inside and out. The four Rangers then de-morphed and looked up at their former friend in horror.

The Indigo Ranger snickered as he came into view once more. “Silly Rangers,” he said, “Don’t you know? Blacklight is completely invisible. And I possess the same exact power.”

Andy glared at Ory and then at his teammates. He slowly stood and said, “Ory, you may have been our friend once…but you are clearly not the same…”

“He was…” Nick interrupted with speech intermingled with gasps, “Re-fused…with…a Dark…Embryo.”

“Someone you know very well in fact,” Ory laughed.

Pete stared and propped himself onto his knees, next helping Andy lift their other teammates up. “Ory, we cannot let you destroy us—we’re the only saviors this world has. If we’re to bring this and our world to peace, then we must…”

“Let me?” Ory laughed, “LET ME destroy you? You have less of a choice than you think.”

Ory waved his hand across his face, causing his visor to disappear. “Hear this,” he said, “No one, not even the Darklings, is capable of stopping me. They have proved their worthlessness to me, as have you. I am the most powerful being alive. And no one, not you or that pathetic duo Nefaria and Lobore, can stop me!”

The Rangers gasped as Ory waved his hand across his helmet, causing his visor to close up again, as he called, “Ready for round two?”

“Be careful,” Pam said, “He’s strong…and we can’t see him.”

“But that’s no excuse not to at least try to beat him,” Eliza added.

“Damn right,” Andy spoke, “So ready, guys?”

“LIGHT SHADE! HA!”

So the Rangers began to fight once again. Andy drew his Photo Saber and brought it against Nick’s and Eliza’s. The three fired the Photo Finish attack, but it took too long to strike. Ory had faded from view and struck them down as the attack flew into the vacant street and caused a big explosion.

Pam then gasped as she revealed to the others, “I think that Nefaria said…it was Tendriller we were being fused with…”

“Wait? You were fused?” Eddie asked as the invisible Indigo Ranger shoved him to the ground.

“Yeah,” Nick replied, swinging into the air with his Saber but striking only the Green Ranger by mistake, “Sorry…but yeah…you know, blue and violet, darkened make indigo…OW!”

Nick too fell to the ground; smoke billowed from his chest, the point where Ory had struck him. Pete then glared ahead and said, “If that’s Tendriller in there, then let’s get him out!”

“It’s not!” came a voice, “I’m not that pathetic Darkling, I’m…AH!”

Pete was wasting no time, and he seized the moment when Ory had decided to make a speech to blast the space from where the voice had come. An angry groan came from the same place as he said, “Like I said, I’m not Tendriller…and it looks like for that little stunt, there will be no more breaks.”

Pete dropped to the ground and tried to avoid the oncoming slashes, but was thrust away by a kick instead. Eliza now ran up and tried to attack the air, but was punched aside instead. Pam had one more idea, though. She summoned her Mirror Shield, and held it up to the air, but to no avail. Instead of an indicator as to where Ory stood, a slash came across the mirror, followed by a shout of, “Oops! That means seven years of bad luck ahead! And you don’t need any more than you already have.” Pam then cried out as a powerful force rammed her broken shield and shoved her right onto the ground.

Andy, the last Ranger on his feet, stared into the air and said, “That’s it, Ory…I didn’t want to do this…but you leave me no choice. ARC ARMOR ACTIVATE!” The Red Ranger performed a few test strikes across the air with the Arc Sword before he called, “FLAME WAVE!” A few moments later, Andy panted, hoping desperately that his attack had connected with his target, before being disappointed by a greeting from behind of, “Not even close!”

Andy was struck many times in the back. Feeling lethally wounded, Andy collapsed to the ground as his Arc Armor disappeared. The Arc Sword toppled to the ground and was then levitated into the air as a voice said, “Well, what do we have here! I think I’ll be taking this!” Andy cried out and raced toward his visible teammates, who huddled around him. Ory reappeared and laughed, “You’re a waste of my time!”

He then looked up at the sky and shouted, “Light of Darkness!” When the artificial light in the sky became brighter, he gave a cry of, “BATTLE BLIND…not like you haven’t been already!” Turning invisible, he came to each Ranger in turn and gave them a series of punches, kicks, and slashes which were untraceable but were still very real. When they all had fallen to the ground, sputtering and smoking, Ory’s helmet reappeared as he said, “It’s time to finish you off. INDIGO BLACKLIGHT RANGER POWER!”

Dark purple beams of light shot forth from Ory’s body and struck the Rangers hard. They screamed and grabbed at the ground helplessly, and then collapsed facedown, each of them spent and de-morphed.

Ory came back into sight, although now no one was looking. He stared down at the unconscious Rangers and laughed. “I could destroy you now,” he started, bringing his black claw device and the Arc Sword into the air overhead. His hands then tremored for a moment before he brought them down and said, “But…but I won’t. Just remember…that at the end of every rainbow isn’t a pot of gold, but darkness…and the color indigo.”

Ory then shuffled right in front of the Rangers and looked down as he said, “After all, Nefaria clearly hasn’t learned her lesson yet. You don’t ever cross Thundra.”

The Indigo Ranger then gently bent down and touched the Rangers’ heads, teleporting them back to their base, before teleporting away himself. Nefaria saw this scene on the Viewing Screen in the Lunarium and cried, “No! NO NO NO! See what you have done Lobore? Had Tendriller been in control of Ory, we would never have had this problem. That fool had the Rangers right where he…she…whatever…wanted them. AND SHE LET THEM GO—just to spite me!”

Nefaria opened her hand and stared at Tendriller’s Embryo before snapping her hand shut in anger. She turned to Lobore and said, “This may not be a failed gambit, however…the Rangers still cannot lay a finger on their friend, even though they desire to. But know this…this Embryo will not be in your hands anytime soon!”

Nefaria huffed and walked toward her chambers as Lobore stared coldly after her, saying nothing. He knew that soon she would be likened to his way of thinking.


Pete woke up and swung at the air, afraid that the evil was still upon him. But it wasn’t. Around him were his five good teammates, with a scribbled note from the seventh in the middle of them that read, “We will meet again, FRIENDS. Ory.”

Pete shook his head and pounded the ground, saying, “Wake up. Our FRIEND let us go but left a warning saying that he’d be back.”

The other Rangers slowly awoke, and Pete retold the short story of what had happened. Everyone was dismayed and angry. “Looks like he retains the memory of where our base lies…he’s just messing with us now.”

“So Ory pulverizes us, and takes the Arc Sword. Just great!” Andy spat.

“Some friend he turned out to be,” Pete said, shaking his head.

Eddie looked down at the ground, but then looked up as he materialized the Arc Shield and said, “Well, we still have the Arc Shield…not that it helps…I mean, we already have our armor anyway.”

“Yeah, but we saw how much good Arc Armor did Andy,” Pam said, rolling her eyes in despair.

“Then what good is it?!” Pete yelled. He picked up the Shield and used both hands to chuck it across the fore room, where they sat, into the Viewing Room. It smashed into a secret door, leading to nowhere the Rangers knew of, before falling to the ground.

“And you know, the worst part is…” Pete started but then stopped when the secret door in the Viewing Room creakingly cracked open. Pete exchanged confused glances with the other Rangers, and then leapt up when a familiar voice said, “Rangers, come here!”

Eliza’s eyes sparkled as she cried, “That’s Ory’s voice!”

“But,” Nick interrupted as he held her back, “Are we happy to hear it or not?”

“Rangers. It’s me, Ory. Come over here and listen to me.”

Andy jumped up and stepped forward as he said, “If Ory could have destroyed us by now, he would have. Let’s go.”

The six teens grouped together and walked into what appeared to be a workroom of Ory’s. They were disappointed when they heard Ory’s voice say, “Down here…on the television set…with the rainbow badge on it.”

The six teens looked down at the screen and saw that Ory was merely speaking to them from prerecorded videotape. “No, I am not trapped in this screen,” he laughed, “Actually, I’m forming this…video diary, if you will…due to some recent visions the Light Guards have given me.”

The Rangers all looked at one another and sat down as Ory continued, “It’s both a gift and a curse, this vision seeking mind of mine…if I haven’t already, I soon will tell you of my becoming the Indigo Blacklight Ranger in real life. And…well…”

“That is one vision I will not allow to happen. In my visions, the Indigo Blacklight Ranger kills you all and…I, or anyone else for that matter, must not destroy the world. Perhaps the Great Ones in the Heavens Above really did know what they were doing in not making me a Light of Hope…but in any event, this vision cannot come to pass.”

“People say that you cannot fight fate. I, however, beg to differ. I believe that the Light Guards showed me the scene of your destruction for a reason…so that I could help you overcome it.”

“Soon…I will not be around to help you, as you may well know…I am your enemy now, but since you can hear me now, you have the powers of the Arc Shield, and so, you may have all the resources you have to take my powers from me.”

“The fate of the world rests in your hands…our hands, Rangers…and I, from beyond the grave, or perhaps above it…am determined to allow you to defeat me and the true forces of evil, the three Darklings. I may be your friend, but to save the world, you must defeat me. You must use your Arc powers to take me down so that you can then move on to your bigger challenge, the Darklings. My plan may fail, but it’s the only hope you have. Do you accept this responsibility of saving this world and ours, Rangers?”

Ory simply stared at them hopefully for a minute, as the Rangers, speechless, detected that the silence meant that he was waiting for an answer. They nodded at one another and then looked back at the video. “Good,” he spoke with a noticeable sigh of relief, “Then there is still hope for us all.”

[Green Senturion]

Next new episode:

11/6--Episode 29. At the End of Every Rainbow, Part II

I realize that I'm making you wait an extra week for this ep, but I honestly won't have the time to write it, so I apologize. Keep in mind, however, that there are not that many episodes left! Here are titles to keep you guessing for the next couple of weeks!

Episode 30. At the End of Every Rainbow, Part III
Episode 31. Fallouts and Letdowns
Episode 32. Shadow of a Bout, Part I
Episode 33. Shadow of a Bout, Part II
Episode 34. Friends to the Friendless
Episode 35. Breaking Point

Be sure to keep reading, guys, 'cause these last episodes have more twists and unexpected surprises than any other part of the series. Thanks!

[Kali_WolfChilde]

holymotherfucker! that wa AWESOME! finally, a mentor comes back to bite the rangers in the ass and whoop their butts big-time with his invisibility stunts. KIU, GS!

[Zord_Crazy]

Awesome battles, my friend. Wonder what kind of twists you have ins tore you HAVEN'T used yet?

[Green Senturion]

Episode 29. At the End of Every Rainbow, Part II

“So, Thundra,” Nefaria spoke, “You have returned.”

“I am not Thundra,” Ory laughed as he de-morphed before the two Darklings. “Granted, part of me is she—but, I am still Ory. She has simply…loosened my mind.” Fools, he thought.

“Liar!” Nefaria called. “I heard that thought, Thundra…and I know that you are in control of Ory right now. Hopefully, he will be able to fight you off soon…but, while you have control of him, you are on our side. Keep in mind, however, that if you misstep, I will kill you again.”

Lobore glanced at Nefaria, and then at Ory, not sure with whom he should side. He then stepped up to Ory and said, “Thundra, Nefaria is sorry…but as long as we all share the same goal of destroying the Rangers…why can we not get along?”

“I suppose we can…but watch out. For when the Rangers are destroyed, you’re next. If you don’t mind, I’ll be taking up my old residence here.”

The Indigo Ranger walked down toward Thundra’s old workroom. Nefaria turned to Lobore and said, “I feel that Ory is not completely on our side.”


“Rangers,” Ory spoke from the screen, “My powers are limited, as you will soon find. Initially, they may not appear so, but they are. And you can beat them.”

“In addition, as part of this quest to rid me of my powers, you will use the power source you see located on the television so that you can enter the Darklings’ base, the Lunarium.”

Andy reached atop the screen and grabbed the little rainbow badge that rested there.

“I happened upon their base once by chance, and since then I have been searching for a way for us to infiltrate it. I found one…I created this emblem using a spell from the Tome of Wisdom. The problem is that it requires strong energy to power it…Arc Energy, that is.”

“You may have noticed that the Arc Shield decides when you are ready to wield it. The Arc Sword is the same. This emblem, the Interceptor Arc, requires five different kinds of Arc Energy to power it…but unfortunately, you only have four. And since you can’t decide when a person will get his Arc Armor…I have to tell you what I and the other Light Guards know about when you are receiving this new Arc Armored friend. And sadly, the next Ranger to gain his Arc Armor is…I.”

Pete nearly jumped back from the screen and said, “No way…is he suggesting…”

“As crazy as it sounds,” Ory continued, “You must purposely let me use the Arc Shield.”

“But the Arc Sword…” Andy sputtered.

“The Arc Sword will not help me much in battle…for it is only for Primary Rangers.”

Nick and Eliza looked at one another and then at Andy. “You mean…WE get to use that big sword?” Nick asked excitedly.

“Hell yeah!” Eliza cried as she gave Nick a big high five.

“But…giving me the armor outright is foolish. With the Arc Armor, I can easily ki…destroy you all. First, you must make me visible…and here’s how. Like all the other Rangers…I too have a Photozord: the Ebony Photozord. And the hero who built the zords knew that while invisible I myself would have issues piloting the zord…so he gave my Photozord the ability to make me visible, in case I ever lost control of my powers.”

“So, then the plan is this: Eddie, since you last received your D-Arc Armor, the Arc Shield is in your hands. You must “accidentally,”” Ory said, emphasizing his sarcasm with finger gestures, “Give me the Shield. Then, you must bait me into striking the fountain in the center of town with my attack. If I strike at just the right spot, the Ebony Photozord will appear…if not…” he trailed off sullenly.

“After that, any one of you can board the Photozord, and use its light attack to reveal me to you. After that, any combination of attacks you have will do to subdue me. But before de-morphing me, you, Pamela, must take a sample of my Arc Attack so that you can power the Interceptor Arc.”

“But…my…” Pam started.

“I know that your Mirror Shield will be broken, so you must use your own Arc Armor. Don’t worry—you are still capable of using it. Conserve the attack in at least one of the mirrors so that you can transfer the energy later.”

“Wow,” Pam said, leaning back on the floor, “He really CAN see the future.”

Andy rolled his eyes as Ory continued, “Should all go well, my friends, you will have…defeated me, stripped me of my powers, and gained enough power to use the Interceptor Arc. Then, all you need to do is wait until an army of Seedles appears in town and tag it on one of them. Force them to retreat, and from your visors you will be able to discern exactly where the Lunarium is. From then on, all you need to do is battle the three Darklings and win.”

“Three?” Eddie wondered.

“Rangers, you must go quickly, before I attempt to hurt others.” Ory’s face expressed a mixture of apology and kindness—and the Rangers felt moved. Ory then continued after his emotional pause with, “The future of our world and this one is in our hands. Go now.” Then, the screen went blank.

The Rangers were wondering about this world Ory kept mentioning, but they chose to forget about it temporarily. They knew they had a mission to complete, and two worlds to save. And those two facts drove them. When the alarm in the fore room went off a few minutes later, the six Rangers solemnly nodded at one another before completing their morphing calls and teleporting out the Solarplex’s door. They teleported to the center of Solden, where, as usual, they would meet their foe: this time, their friend.

[Green Senturion]

I know that this episode was short, guys, but this ep and the next one are really key to the building up toward a big climax. Stay tuned, and you'll see what I mean.

Next new episode:

11/13--Episode 30. At the End of Every Rainbow, Part III

Thanks, and keep reading!

[Green Senturion]

Hello all. For those of you who read ADSOP...you've heard this already:

I have some bad news that can be considered good once you listen to my excuse. I am in a play that is about to begin its production week. Thus, this weekend has been one of doing all I can to stay afloat amidst my heavily flowing river of work this week, as all throughout this week and the subsequent weekend, I will be involved with the play. The good news is that I saved a bunch of money on car insurance by switching to Geico!>.><.< Actually, I am going to be posting THREE, that's right, THREE new eps the week of Thanksgiving, followed by a new episode on Sunday of the next weekend. That new episode will swing me back into the groove of posting so that, come Christmastime, Spectral Lights will be complete! So stay tuned. Thanks!

Next new episodes:

11/26--Episode 30. At the End of Every Rainbow, Part III
11/27--Episode 31. Fallouts and Letdowns
11/28--Episode 32. Shadow of a Bout, Part I
12/5--Episode 33. Shadow of a Bout, Part II

[Green Senturion]

Episode 30. At the End of Every Rainbow, Part III

“Here you are, Rangers,” the unmorphed Ory called to them from before the fountain, “I figured you’d arrive. You’re brave, but foolish.”

“And you’re evil and foolish,” Andy countered, “Which is why we need to stop you.”

Ory threw up his hands and smiled as he said, “By all means…but I warn you…you may get hurt.”

Pete balled his hands into fists and glared at Ory, saying, “No pain, no gain.”

Ory’s expression suddenly became serious as he said, “Very well, then—we fight!”

The seven Rangers raised their Photomorphers and cried, “Light Shade! HA!”

“Well, well…Ranger versus Ranger…who will win?” Nefaria laughed, rubbing her hands together gleefully as she watched the battle from the Lunarium’s Viewing Screen.

“You know,” Lobore said, “They would be most advantaged if…”

“If what?” Nefaria asked, “What else could Ory possibly need?”

“If you sent down Tendriller to fight them.”

Nefaria opened up her hand and stared at the Super Dark Embryo she held. “Now’s a bad time to be taking initiative, Lobore…especially after we’ve seen how useless Tendriller is to us. No, I’ve got much better plans for him…but now is not the time.”

Lobore was speechless. He stared, sputtered, and even slowly reached for his sword…but stopped. He turned on his heels and walked away, with Nefaria paying him no heed, until she heard in her mind, For what she’s done to…to…I’ll get her yet.

Nefaria whirled around and whipped her head about, but she had lost track of Lobore. When this battle’s over, she thought, I will find out what’s wrong with him. He is not in his right mind, and I’m determined to find why. But for now…some fun. Nefaria cackled and stared at the Viewing Screen, waiting for the battle to begin as the six Pastel Rangers squared off against Ory.

“All right, guys…you know the plan,” Andy said, “O-ARC ARMOR ACTIVATE!”

“D-ARC ARMOR ACTIVATE!” the three Secondary Rangers called.

Ory laughed and called, “You seem to have me at a disadvantage…but I can even up the score. First…I’ll make myself hard to hit.”

With these words, Ory faded completely out of view. A laugh could be heard from where he was recently standing, however. “And now…I’ll summon my own Arc weapon!”

Andy groaned as he felt a swift, brutal slash across his stomach. “Does that feel familiar, Red Ranger?”

“Too much so,” he murmured, knowing the Arc Sword when it hit him, “Guys?”

Eddie stood tall, prepared to be attacked by Ory. So here I am, he thought. I have to be taken down by my former mentor ON PURPOSE so that we can defeat him…and I’m the best fighter on the team. How the mighty have fallen, he thought. What a lowering in confidence this task is. Is the Green Ranger always the bait?

Eddie had no more time to think as the same vicious cutting attack knocked him to the ground. Pam winced as she saw what was happening to him. At least that’s not me that’s down there, she thought…of course, if it were, I’m sure I could handle it, but…

Eddie groaned as he felt himself lifted and then slammed into the ground…repeatedly. Ory laughed and said, “Soon I will have the Arc Shield too! TRANSPARENT SLASH!” Eddie screamed as the attack tore across his helmet, smashing his visor and scratching his face a bit. Pam cried out and raced forward, but felt herself shoved back as a voice called, “Stay out of this!” Pam ran toward the Primary Rangers and Pete, all of whom had to simply stand and watch Eddie’s abuse.

Finally, after what seemed like years, Eddie dropped to the ground and de-morphed in a flash of green light. Pam was practically in hysterics as she rushed over to him. Why couldn’t he have just morphed out of the armor, she thought. Why did he have to go and try to be a hero? She cried out as Ory faded back into view holding the Arc Sword in his left hand and the Arc Shield in his right. He tossed the sword to the ground and grunted.

“I’ve seen how useless to me the Sword is…the Shield is what I was really after.” He raised it with both hands and cried, “D-ARC ARMOR ACTIVATE!”

The other teens were blinded as Ory was transported into a black dimension radiating with neon purple light. He smiled, feeling the power about to become him. He released the shield and watched as it expanded to several times his size. He then gained even more muscle mass than he already had in addition to a glowing shield and gold arm and leg bands. As the bands appeared on his limbs, he felt himself being magnetically drawn toward the giant shield. He was attached to the top of the shield, which then lost all of its edges and became a round wheel. Ory tested out his weapon—he could roll it around and still see over it at the same time. Excellent.

He then reappeared to the Rangers with a call of “D-Arc Armored Indigo Ranger!”

Pam patted Eddie on the chest and said, “Don’t worry…this time it’s my turn to be the hero.” He shook his head as she raced before the towering Ory. I can’t believe he’s visible already, she thought. I guess my job will be easier now. “Hey, Wall Boy!” she called, “Wanna dance?”

She quickly darted before the fountain, as Ory followed her. “Oh no,” he said, “Most likely not. After all…I MAY STEP ON YOUR TOES!”

Ory cackled qickedly as he toppled over toward Pam as the Arc Round glowed with a bright purple light. “This attack has the power of your Photo Blasters…power that should definitely have an imprint on you. SHUT OFF!” he cried. Pam froze as he prepared to slam her with the full force of his attack. She was brought back into consciousness just in time as Eddie weakly cried, “Pam!” Pam nodded and held up her Arc Mirrors. Fortunately, she was able to hold Ory up…but not for long. The energy of his attack was being sucked into her left mirror. When she had completely drained the energy and could hold Ory up no more, she ducked and rolled away. Unfortunately, she was not quick enough, and her right mirror got bashed up in the process. But she had done what she needed to.

Ory forcefully righted himself up and stared at the crushed fountain. “Well done,” he said, “But this time, I’ll…huh?”

A giant fortress had arisen from where the fountain once stood. It was tall and well built, resembling one of the castles from a Super Mario Bros. video game. “That’s…the Ebony Photozord?” Pam cried.

“Yes…yes…and it’s all mine!” Ory laughed.

“Not quite!” Pam cried, leaping high into the air to the top of the fortress. She stared down at a control board and thought, All right—an outside view! She then depressed a big red button and thought, Hope this works!

Ory laughed and said, “But my zord can’t harm me if I am not visible!” As he disappeared from sight, however, a big cannon rose from the back of the fortress and shot a powerful black beam. As it struck the ground with crippling force, the Rangers all fell to the ground, including the still invisible Ory, who was taking the brunt of the blast. “No…no…” his voice cried.

“No, this isn’t right!” Pam called, “How do I stop this thing?”

Ory screamed one last scream before visibly exploding as the beam’s energy consumed him. The cannon then lowered itself back into the fortress.

“Oh no,” Pam said, “Oh no…I was concerned when Ory didn’t go invisible right away during our fight…and now it looks like…I’ve killed him.”

The five Rangers on the ground frantically looked about—even the weakened Eddie. He quickly morphed and scanned his surroundings with the other Rangers. All they could see was a pile of blackened rubble and flames where Ory had recently been standing.

“I get it,” Eddie said, “Ory lied to us…he didn’t want us to feel bad…about killing him…”

“No,” Pete said, shaking his helmet wildly, “Ory wouldn’t do that, he’s…”

“Too smart for that,” a voice answered.

“Ory?” Eliza asked.

“Now now…you’d think you’d never seen what happens to a Specimon when it’s destroyed.” The flames immediately vanished, and among them could be seen a crackling black embryo orbiting around a bright white embryo. Both then grew to an enormous size and immediately reappeared as the D-Arc Armored Ory attached to the Arc Round. “Care to go for another ROUND, Rangers?” he boomed.

“Oh man…Ory’s big now!” Nick cried, “We’re toast!”

“Yes…you are!” he laughed. He stomped the ground and sent the five grounded Rangers slamming into the castle wall. “Now what will you do?”

Andy weakly got up and tried to summon the Photozords, but Ory stomped the ground before he could. Pam then fired the Ebony Photozord’s cannon again, but the beam just harmlessy dented the Arc Round. Ory laughed and said, “I bet you didn’t see this coming, did you Rangers?”

“Neither did we…” Pete groaned.

“And do you know why?” Ory cried. “While you were unconscious and I was in the Solarplex, I replaced the original tape telling you how to defeat me with the one you actually saw. I fed you some nonsense about the Ebony Photozord making me visible so that you Rangers would allow me to grow in size! You went for it hook, line, and sinker! And you didn’t even realize that the Ory on that tape was ME, Thundra, and not the old Ory you know and love!”

Nick just stared up, “How did we…fall for that…”

“I mean, really…why would my own zord need to make me visible? I can control my visibility, for goodness’ sakes, and as you can see, I’m perfectly mobile!”

The Rangers stared up, crestfallen. They had played right into Ory’s hand, and Ory knew it. How could they have known that he had switched the tapes while they were unconscious?

“And now…” he said, “I want my zord back.”

Ory swatted Pam to the ground and powerfully lifted his zord into the air and placed it before him.

“Everything?” Eliza asked, “Even the Interceptor Arc information…all that was…”

“No,” Ory said, “I…kept that in…for some…reason, but ANYWAYS,” he yelled, and then spoke more calmly, “Now you die.”

As Ory grabbed the cannon and aimed it at all the fallen Rangers, Eliza closed her eyes and thought, Please, no! As she did, a voice called back, Call for your Photozords to combine! Eliza opened her eyes and called, “Ory?” to which Ory shook his head and called back, “What? Some last words or something?” Eliza looked around at the unaffected Rangers. How did I…and how did he…Thundra must be…Eliza then shook her head and thought, No time to puzzle things out…we’ve got to act quickly. Eliza leaned to the others and in a rushed whisper said, “Call for the Photozords to combine! Just trust me, it’s the only way!”

Out of any other good ideas, the Rangers complied and called, “Photozords, Combine!” Through the sky streaked six colored beams of light…the Pastel Photozords. Ory looked up in amazement at the zords, and then cried out as his own zord flew up and joined them as an indigo-colored beam of light. The rainbow then descended to the ground, and took form as a new Megazord.

This Megazord was a combination of all seven Photozords. The Light Force Megazord and Spectrum Megazord were back to back against the Ebony Photozord. Each Megazord provided a fist and a leg for the new Megazord. The Ebony Photozord, which literally towered over the two Megazords, formed the torso, lifted a bit off the ground so that the legs could actually allow movement. And the top of the tower dropped back to reveal a blocky head with two glass windows as eyes and a large S atop the head.

The six Rangers stared at the Megazord and leapt atop it as Ory stared ahead, stunned. “Spectral Lights Megazord!” the team cried triumphantly.

Ory screamed and said, “I will not be defeated,” as he moved the Arc Round forward for another body slam…but the Spectral Lights Megazord punched it back easily. The teens then looked at one another and nodded happily. “I think we can finish him and just de-morph him,” Eliza said, “At least that’s what the voice is tell…”

“Good enough!” Nick replied. The six teens stared at Ory, who was shaking his head while backing up. With a nod in unison, the Pastel Rangers cried, “S-Ray!”

The beam from the S atop the Megazord’s head shot forth as the entire Megazord brimmed with energy. Ory screamed and shrunk as the attack burned through him. When the attack had finished, Ory collapsed to the ground and de-morphed, back to his normal size.

In another streak of rainbow light, the seven zords disappeared after gently carrying the teens to the ground. Ory shook his head at the Arc Shield and Sword at his side. “I sabotaged the tape…I had the power…why did you have to say anything?”

“We know you’re in there, Ory,” Eliza called, “I guess your sending me those hints shows that Thundra’s control over you isn’t as great as she thinks.”

“No!” Ory sobbed.

“Visions?” Nick asked, but Eliza ignored him and continued, “Furthermore, you told the truth about the Interceptor Arc on the tape.”

“No I didn’t!” he yelled.

“You’re just digging yourself a deeper and deeper hole…deeper than the Ebony Photozord created in town. Now it’s time…” Andy said as he unstrapped Ory’s Photomorpher, “To dig yourself out.”

Pete shook his head as Andy held the morpher. “The Darklings will take me back…you’ll see!” Ory cried. He then teleported away, clearly a broken man.

“Now what?” Eddie asked.

Andy strapped Ory’s morpher to his own wrist and replied, “We go back, power this Interceptor Arc…and then wait.”

“And Ory?” Pam asked.

“We’ll just have to pray for him.” The teens then teleported back to the Solarplex.


“You’ve lost!” Nefaria cried, “I was so sure, you could do it…you would be the evil Ranger to succeed…and you FAILED.”

“But I…” Ory started.

“No!” Nefaria interrupted, firing a huge blast at Ory’s stomach. Ory fell back and groaned as he hit the ground hard. “I’ve had enough of you, Thundra…you clearly don’t have enough control over that human to be at all effective. But you know what?” Nefaria said as Ory struggled to get up, “Rather than kill you and give you the chance to live again…I’m letting you go.”

“What?” Ory stammered.

“You heard me,” Nefaria spat, “Be a useless human again…see what it’s like. And have fun knowing what it’s like to lose control…to have no power over what you do…to be useless.”

“Nefaria, please…” Ory begged, but stopped when an odd groaning sound came from the entrance to the basement.

“You heard me,” Nefaria said, quickly turning back to her victim after a brief glance backward, “Get out…before I make you get out! You no longer have any power here.”

Ory glared, but then decompressed, as tears fell from his eyes. “I…I…” he started, but then stopped as Nefaria shot a blast at his feet. In a blackish, purplish flash of light, Ory went away for good.

Nefaria was temporarily satisfied until she heard the cry again, “Stay out…stay out…”

In her mind, she heard, I’ve had you for this long, don’t think you can suddenly get rid of me so easily! Do you know what you’d be without me?

Into the room staggered Lobore, clutching his head and screaming. He then grabbed his sword and hacked at the air, as though fighting off an invisible demon. He finally collapsed to the ground and panted, spent. Nefaria stared down in awe as she heard the words, Fool! Now look what you’ve done.

Nefaria shook her head in disbelief. It couldn’t be…she had had…and he had…but then…how could it be? It all suddenly made sense. Lobore didn’t want to come back to life, Nefaria realized. He was shoved into doing it…by me…and by…him.

Nefaria stared as Lobore rose and snickered. “Tendriller,” she whispered, “It’s you.”

[Green Senturion]

Next new episode is coming tomorrow:

11/27--Episode 31. Fallouts and Letdowns

The next episode should be fierce! Thanks, and stay tuned!

[Zord_Crazy]

Man, Tendriller is one determined lil weed!

[Green Senturion]

Episode 31. Fallouts and Letdowns

“Are you ready for this?”

The O-Arc Armored Red Ranger stood staring at his three D-Arc Armored teammates. Nick and Eliza were watching the four from the front stairs. Andy had placed the Interceptor Arc on the great rug in the foreroom, and the four armored Rangers were about to transpose their energy into the emblem so that they could find the Lunarium.

“Okay,” Pam said queasily, “I’ll start, since I have two sets of energy.”

Pam lowered her undamaged mirror and unleashed a stream of blackened purple energy into the badge on the floor. She then thrust her cracked mirror at the badge and at the same time shot a powerful Double Rainbow attack at the ground. Upon purging herself of all of her available Arc Energy, Pam bent down on one knee, panting a little, before inhaling a deep breath and calling out, “Power Down.”

She stepped away from the circle and turned toward the stairs, keeping her head turned around so that she could see the Interceptor Arc radiating a purple glow. As she sat back and practically toppled onto the stairs, Eliza moved away and onto Nick’s lap to make room for her Light Guard.

Next, Pete donated his energy to the community energy pile that was the tracking device. As he showered his Day Blight onto the floor, Andy and Eddie turned their heads away from the blinding light. When they turned back, Pete had demorphed and was clumsily striding toward the stairs.

Eddie took his cue from Pete’s leave and nodded before firing his Shadows of Night at the glowing rainbow before him. Wanting so badly to help the cause, he kept pushing until finally, his momentum threw him backwards. Pam cried out as Eddie weakly got up and de-morphed. Pam was cut off when Eddie weakly murmured, “I’m fine, I’m fine,” and staggered toward the stairs, clearly not at all fine.

But Andy knew the Rangers had a job to do and so took no notice of his teammate’s apparent weakness. Andy closed his eyes as the sweat streamed down his face, and he breathed heavily. He then cried out, “FLAME WAVE!” and put the finishing touches on the Interceptor Arc. As Andy voluntarily de-morphed, the multi-colored Interceptor Arc rose into the air, and then gently hovered back to the ground. Assuming a pale white hue, the tracker began to gently beep as it nestled into the warm fibers of the carpet.

The six Rangers gathered in front of the stairs and looked down at the tracking device. “Well…now what?” Eddie asked. Andy looked around and sighed, realizing that nothing was left to do. He patted Eddie on the back and said, “We wait. Sit around, talk, do whatever…just be sure to be ready and on your toes when that beeping really starts. When some Seedles show up…we can plant the Arc on them and go.”

Andy dried off his sweaty hand on his shirt as Eddie did the opposite, drying off his now sweaty shirt off on his hand. He looked a bit awkward, pulling the shirt around front and frantically wiping it off so as not to offend Andy much. Eddie then nodded to Pam, who followed him into the kitchen. Nick and Eliza smiled and walked up the stairs to the base halfway up. Andy smiled and followed the now upright Pete into the Viewing Room.

Andy plopped himself into Ory’s seat as Pete gently lowered himself to the floor. “Well…I thought we cleaned up pretty good in that fight. How about you?”

Pete stared angrily and said, “You know, just because Ory’s not currently fighting on our side doesn’t mean that he’s no longer a part of this team.”

Andy abruptly stopped spinning in his chair and lost his giddy expression. His demeanor now more demure, Andy slid to the floor and said, “Are you all right?”

Pete sighed and closed his eyes, “He’s…he’s gone…he’s not with us anymore.”

Andy smiled and slapped Pete on the back, “Hey…we may have his powers, but he still has his mind, and the power to rid himself of Thundra’s influence. You know Ory…he can beat this.”

Andy looked up and huffed as he added, “And you know, you shouldn’t feel guilty about what happened to Ory. What could you have done?”

“I guess it was destiny,” Pete sighed, “I sacrificed myself for him, and then he sacrificed himself for me. I was not exactly good for a while, but he seems to be…pure evil.”

“That’s because YOU didn’t get a Dark Embryo added to your mix,” Andy said staring straight at his grandfather, “But I don’t think that will stop Ory from becoming normal again. Maybe we won’t be the ones to bring him back…but someone will.”

Pete solemnly nodded in agreement and faced outward toward the front hall. Seeing the two couples talking, he smiled and said, “I wish I could have that.”

“What do you mean?”

“Love…youthful love.” Seeing how confused Andy was, Pete stood up and said, “You don’t understand, Andy…I’ve been old once. I’ve had a family. Nick and Eliza, they’re young…and Eddie and Pam…well…they never wanted to love while they were Light Guards, because they foresaw their own fate. But me…I can never have a love again.”

“Why not?”

“Because…I’ve had a child…your father…and your father had you.” Flustered, Pete sat back down next to Andy and said, “Don’t you see? I’m an old man in a young man’s body. Loving again with someone your age would be…unnatural.”

“Wait,” Andy said, narrowing his eyes, “You don’t think you’ll be stuck like this forever, do you?”

“I’m almost sure of it,” Pete spoke resignedly, “I mean, Ory already used that de-aging spell to undo Clockwiseman’s spell. I didn’t realize the significance of that spell until now…what will I do with my life when all this is over? I’ve lost a good friend of mine… I have no woman to love…”

Andy placed his hands on the wimpering Pete’s shoulders and said, “Listen to me. You have more to live for than you think. For one, this fight isn’t over. Don’t be so cocky.” Pete smirked and tried to subtly wipe his tears away as Andy said, “Secondly, you’ve got me…and Frisbee. Don’t be so sure that you won’t love again. Fate’s dealt you this hand for a reason…don’t assume that all bets are off just yet. Everything will work out in the end. I can almost guarantee it. I love you, Grandp…pal.”

Pete smiled and said, “And I, you.” The two then embraced warmly.


Coldly, Nefaria stared at Lobore. She then shook her head and said, “No, it can’t be…Tendriller…you’ve been in control of Lobore…this whole time?”

Lobore laughed and clapped his hands together slowly. “Well done…so you’ve finally figured it out. Better late than never, I suppose.”

“How…why…”

“Ah, my dear Nefaria,” he said as he began to circle her, Nefaria cautiously keeping her eyes on him at all times, “There is so much that you don’t know about me. Where to begin? Ah, yes…the how, I suppose. Well, you basically have that all figured out.” He smiled and abruptly stopped pacing in military-like fashion. “Lobore came back to life and was doing so little to help the team…so I figured that he would be much more useful to me if I could control his actions. His mind was so full of doubt that I could easily control him…for doubt is what I feed on, after all. Once I died…the first time…I re-fused myself and used one of my seeds to control him until I was ready to return. That way, I could still be on the team, to survey your actions and…help you.”

“You’re mad,” she screamed, “You never wanted to help us…it was all for you.” Nefaria’s eyes widened as she pointed her finger at Lobore accusingly. “Ever since the beginning…all you’ve wanted is for us to fuse…so you could have ultimate power.”

“Ah!” Lobore laughed. “The final truth revealed. Yes, it’s true—I knew that if we fused, I would have the power to destroy the Rangers. But you two…were so damn stubborn!” he cried. “Thundra almost provided me with the opportunity I need, and failed me…twice.” Lobore stared across the room at the Centro-Fuse, brimming at the top with blue-white energy. “Everyone has failed me…the Seedles, the Specimon, the townspeople, my own fellow Darklings,” he spoke with a bit of a choke. He then glared at Nefaria and said, “Even the Rangers couldn’t help when I needed them to. Now,” he said, drawing his sword from his sheath, “It’s all up to me.”

“What are you doing?” Nefaria yelled.

“I already have Lobore under my control…and you seem to have my Embryo at your disposal, which you so rudely begrudged Lobore…I mean me.” He swiftly raised his sword into the air and said, “So…I’m going to have to take both your and my Embryos by force.”

Nefaria glowered and raised her fists. “Don’t take me for some pitiful female villain’s assistant,” she cried, “I’m plenty fierce, and I am not just going to give in to you because you’ve raised a saber.”

“It’s a sword,” Lobore corrected.

“Either way,” Nefaria said, “We’re going to fight!” She snarled, animal-like, as Lobore happily howled, and charged toward her, sword raised high in the air.


“You know,” Eliza said as she settled her head into Nick’s lap, “We never really fight…we seem to have a smooth relationship going.”

“Yeah…and despite it all…being Rangers, having to fight…we can still get along.”

Eliza smiled up at Nick and raised her head, as he simultaneously bent his down to kiss her. “I’ve…I’ve got something I need to tell you…” she said shyly.

“Me first,” Nick said proudly, propping her up next to him. “Eliza…”

“I think I love you,” the two said at once.

They then hugged happily and smiled. “We’ve been through the Nega Rangers…and now we’re down to the final battle. We may have fought some tough enemies before…but I don’t think any of them can split us apart. Not even Ory.”

Nick sighed, and said, “I hope he won’t be our enemy for long.”

“Let’s just make sure,” Eliza giggled, “That the two of us never fight like that.”

“Only like this!” he cried and began tickling her. Eliza laughed out loud, totally happy.

Pam, bemused, stared up at the two from the kitchen. If only we could have that…

She sighed, and looked back at Eddie, who’d been waiting in silence for her to say something. “Eddie…we…we can’t…”

Eddie waited in silence. “In case you don’t remember…when we were older…we were never together.”

“Yeah, but what does that matter now?” Eddie said, smiling.

“I had thought that it was your lack of confidence…and my selfishness that was keeping us apart.” Eddie lost his smile as Pam shook her head and said, “But now I realize that the issue is much deeper than that.”

“What?” Eddie asked.

“Don’t you see?” she cried, “You, me, Pete…we’re all afraid of death.” She sighed and pushed her elbows into the chair. She stared down and continued, “Our attitudes now reflect that fact. Pete’s always cautious and careful, especially when it concerns Andy…I love to indulge myself…because I never know when the next day will be my last. And you…you’re trying to get a hold of who you are so you can struggle to survive.”

“What are you saying? That we can’t be together because we share the same fear?”

“Yes,” Pam choked, her voice cracking, “Yes.” A tear streamed down her face, and Eddie gently placed a hand on her shoulder. “You saw what happened out on the battlefield today…you had to be the bait…I was angry because I didn’t get the chance, thinking it to be a thing against girls…and you were upset that you were the one who had to take the fall.” Eddie shook his head, but she cut him off with a loud call of, “And I realized…” and then she repeated more softly, “And I realized…when I saw you fall and de-morph…twice today…that I was afraid of death.”

Eddie nodded, slowly realizing that what she was saying was true. “It’s not just about me…I care for you. But if something should ever happen to you when we were fighting, I’d…I’d…”

She couldn’t complete her sentence. As she broke out into tears, Eddie got up from his chair and put his arms around her. He slowly began to cry as she said, “I’m usually not one to analyze myself, and…I’m sorry, Eddie…but I just can’t take that chance.”

“Neither can I,” he said tearfully, “Neither can I.”


“Die, wench!” Lobore cried, slamming his saber against the wall as Nefaria deftly ducked.

“You’d like that, wouldn’t you?” she cried, firing a laser blast at his face. He screamed in anguish as Nefaria smiled and drill kicked him into the wall.

She stood, panting, ready to deal the next blow as he whimpered and got up. As she went in for the next strike, however, an Ultra Seedle pushed past her and put her to the ground. She stared as all the Ultra Seedles in the room slowly crowded around her.

“What’s…what’s going on?” she cried in fear.

Lobore smiled sinisterly and said, “They’re my servants, after all…they’re here to help me.”

Nefaria looked around and said, “No…no…they just came out because they heard us fighting…get out of here.”

The Ultra Seedles cocked their heads but obeyed her command and teleported away. She laughed heartily and said, “They may be brutes, but they’re not very smart ones…hopefully your next batch of footsoldiers will be more loyal.”

“That can be arranged,” he laughed before pushing himself off the wall and racing toward Nefaria once more.


The alarm in the fore room went off as the Seedles suddeny appeared in the middle of town.

The six teens raced to the Viewing Room and stared happily when they saw that the Seedles, and not just some random Specimon, were in the middle of town. After taking a few moments to compose themselves, the teens walked into the fore room and stood for a moment. Andy scooped up the pallid Interceptor Arc and said, “Ready to do this one last time?”

A silence ensued, followed by hesitant and then increasingly more enthusiastic head nods.

“All right,” Andy said, “Here we go!”

“LIGHT SHADE! HA!”

The six teens teleported to Solden and appeared before the cracked fountain. Andy laughed before tossing the Interceptor to Nick, who fumbled it a bit but managed to toss it to Pete. “All right, guys…I’m gonna take care of these losers. Pete, you know what you need to do.”

Pete and the others charged into battle against the Seedles. Andy stood away from the crowd and cried, “O-ARC ARMOR ACTIVATE!”

He reappeared a moment later, fully clad in his armor. “All right,” he cried, “Toasting time!”

Pete nodded and grabbed one Seedle by the arms, tackling it aside. The other Rangers flipped out of the way as Andy cried, “FLAME WAVE!”

The lone Seedle not getting attack stared in shock as his other friends were burned away to nothing. Pete took advantage of the Seedle’s distraction by slipping the Interceptor Arc onto its back. He then kicked the Seedle in its stomach and loomed over it along with the other Rangers. Andy stepped forward and addressed the Seedle alone. “Now…unless you want to meet the same fate…get back to the Lunarium.”

The Seedle nodded, totally frightened, and disappeared in a warping effect similar to a small geyser of dirt erupting. Andy and the other Rangers then stood still as in their heads, they saw the Lunarium…the great gray cave, just a short distance away from the Solarplex…how they hadn’t entered it before was strange, but nevertheless, they knew how to get to it now.


Nefaria was paying no attention to the events happening on the Viewing Screen. Her only focus was that of making Lobore pay for trying to hurt her and actually hurting the real Lobore. She blasted and blasted, but the Wolf Darkling seemed to becoming more and more immune. “If only he’d put his mind into it…he truly could have been the strongest Darkling,” Lobore laughed. He then slashed Nefaria’s midsection and leapt like a bloodthirsty hound on top of her. He held his sword to her throat and said, “First things first…give me my Embryo.”

He wrenched her hand open and held his free hand to hers, seizing control of the Super Dark Embryo. “And now,” he said, leaning up and preparing to slice her, when…

“Hold it right there!” came the call of the Orange Ranger. The six Pastel Rangers stood before the outside entrance to the Main Cavern, having just teleported in. Lobore glared angrily and yelled, “This doesn’t concern you!”

“Agreed!” Nefaria choked. The two fired blasts at the Rangers, Lobore from his sword, Nefaria from her palm. Instinctively, to save the Rangers as she had so many times before, Pam cried, “Mirror Shield!” Only when the Shield appeared in her hands did Pam remember that the Shield was broken. She cried out as she caught the two attacks in the Mirror…but the Mirror clearly was not going to be able to hold them for long. Pam tossed the Mirror into the air and cried, “Run!”

Lobore leapt off Nefaria and followed their advice, tearing away towards the outside. As the Shield landed, Nefaria began to cry out, but was cut off as the Mirror fell to the ground and shattered completely, a powerful symbol of the bad luck that was to come.

Even those escaping through the tunnel were not able to escape the wrath of the explosion that followed.

[Green Senturion]

Yikes! Who survived that explosion...and who didn't? Find out in tomorrow's new episode!

11/28--Episode 32. Shadow of a Bout, Part I

Stay tuned!

[Green Senturion]

Episode 32. Shadow of a Bout, Part I

A hazy mist permeated the entire forest. Little remained of the Lunarium but a few spare boulders here and there. The Solarplex was nowhere in sight.

Suddenly, she blinked into consciousness. Around her were nothing but a dense fog and the usual trees expected in a forest. Of course, the rubble remains of the Darklings’ base remained, but this sight didn’t particularly concern her. What she sought were her allies…what allies she had left after the battle, that is.

The Yellow Ranger looked around her, hoping to see someone, ANYONE. Even a Darkling would have sufficed at that point, just as long as she knew she wasn’t alone. Plus, the battle would likely occupy the dead time. She breathed heavily, making sure she was alive—the crisp, burnt air assured her that she wasn’t dead…yet. But was everyone else so?

Apparently not. From behind a particularly large boulder stepped the Wolf Darkling, wielding his usual sword and wearing his black, steel armor. He laughed, his human-like eyes glinting unusually given the darkened environment. He stood before the boulder and stopped laughing abruptly as he gave her a cold stare.

“Where are they?” the Yellow Ranger cried indignantly, “Where are the other Rangers?”

“Why, they’re here…” he began, “With me.”

From behind the same boulder from where the Darkling had emerged came the Red, Orange, and Blue Rangers. They did not budge at all—they held their ground.

The Yellow Ranger couldn’t believe what she saw. “They’re not on your side…are they?”

“They are indeed,” the mammal laughed, “And do you know why? I have infected them with my seeds!”

“But…but you’re not the one with the seeds…” the female warrior stammered, “The one who has the seeds is…”

“Take this!” the creature cried as from his hands extended long vines that wrapped around the Ranger’s frail body.

“No…let me go…” she gasped, as the vines tightened around her waist.

“No one is here to help you,” he laughed. The Red, Blue, and Orange Rangers reinforced this idea by summoning their Arc Armor. She was shocked to see that the Moonlight knight had armor, but she wasn’t capable of scrutinizing every detail at the moment. Everything she saw was fading from her sight…but a strange blend of color seemed to be fighting the blackness…something was setting her free…

The Starlight warrior fell to the ground and gasped as life slowly returned to her. When she looked up, she saw her allies, the ones of Twilight and Earthlight. They were shooting the wolf with their blasters and doing considerable damage. He fell tothe ground and seemed to be struggling, but then he shot up his hand like a bolt. The three Rangers by his side immediately began brutally attacking the Yellow Rangers’ allies with their newly metallicized joints. The Green and Purple seemed to be overcome by the black of the Darkling and his minions…the girl Primary Ranger knew what she had to do…she felt like she suddenly had the power…

“Arc Armor Activate!” she cried, the words leaping out of her mouth without her consent. Just moments before she had thought them meaningless; but as the golden light gave her a warm bath of energy and strength, she suddenly knew that her idea had been bright. She stared down at her golden arm and leg bands and the dagger in each hand. Her chest design emanating a neon rainbow light, she was ready to combat the others.

“O-Arc Armored Yellow Ranger!” she called. This time, the words were hers. And the action was about to be her own as well.

She placed the points of the daggers together, sharpening the blades. She then swung them out and cried out an indiscriminate set of words. Whatever she had said had worked, however. A huge gust of wind stemming from the tips of her daggers blew forth and knocked all the Rangers, her allies included, to the floor. Immediately, she realized her mistake and prepared to help, but the evil Rangers and the Darklings tossed the uncorruptible male and the other female toward the armored teen. She gazed at the other armored warriors, who merely loomed threateningly above them. However, when her teammates attempted to fire their Blasters at the four standing above them, the Wolf hacked the weapons to pieces. The Yellow Ranger’s mind could keep still no longer as the Darkling drew his sword.

“How is this possible? Why do you have the power of seeds? And why are we three Rangers not under your control?”

The Wolf howled happily at the full moon as his companions backed a bit behind him. He then reared his furry head toward the girl and said, “This is a sign of things to come.”

The Sunlight assailant unleashed a powerful stream of flame at the Green Ranger, while the Daylight fighter attacked the Violet Ranger with a huge ball of light. The two Rangers were reduced to glowing orbs of light before the golden child could even see their faces.

The wolf absorbed these remnants of the Ranger’s companions into his hand. She couldn’t help but wondering as he loomed over her, Where is the seventh? If he were here…we wouldn’t be in this situation.

“It’s true,” the ferocious mammal answered, “While the laser queen may have helped you, she is dead. And you have left the Dark one without powers. So the Indigo Ranger can no longer be…and without the Blacklight mage, you are nothing.”

The Blue Ranger then stepped forward and, before she could see what he was doing, knocked her back with a powerful jet of water thrust from his stomach. Doused and confused, she backed away slowly, until she walked into a tree. She then unleashed her gust attack once more…but the Blue Ranger, standing before the wolf, took most of the impact. The wolf still stood aloof.

The Darkling then extended his vines once more, wrapping them around the girl’s waist. She cried out as he held her in place…not killing her, but not about to keep her alive either.

“This is what will happen…if you do not pay heed to your transgressions!” the evil beast yelled. The Yellow Ranger could only whimper and plead as he reared back his sword and stabbed her through. Still part of the tree because of the blade going through her stomach, the girl, still morphed, stared into her visor, almost seeing her reflection, before she completely faded out of consciousness.

Eliza screamed as she awoke to see Lobore standing over her, about to stab her through. He reared back his sword and paused for a moment for some reason. Eliza took the intermission to kick him in the stomach and lift herself up off the ground.

She stood, breathing heavily. She whirled her head around and, to her surprise, saw Andy, Nick, Pam, Eddie, and Pete lying unconsciously on the ground. Nefaria was nowhere in sight, but Lobore was standing on the ground before her, almost ready to pounce again.

“I don’t…get it…was I…dreaming?” she cried.

“Aww…Yellow Ranger seems to have had her first real vision…how cute!” Lobore laughed as he swung his blade at her head and missed when she fell to the ground and trip kicked him. She then bounced up and drew her Photo Saber from her holster. “A vision…like…what I had earlier today?”

“Did you SEE THINGS before?” he cried as he jumped to the ground.

“No…it was only a voice…”

“Then THAT was a voice, you foolish child. What you saw was a vision. It’s only too bad that I didn’t get to kill you before you awoke…” he said as he stabbed forward but Eliza jumped back.

Wondering why she had been so weakened, Eliza suddenly remembered what had just happened: the explosion. She ran to her fallen teammates, who were within close proximity to each other, as she called, “Why are we the only ones awake?”

Lobore laughed and said, “You clearly have a strong mind…one that cannot be controlled. It’s because you are a girl. But you’re weak. Hence why I have to eliminate you now.”

Eliza’s mind raced, darting past every thought she had seen in her vision. If Lobore was using Tendriller’s seeds…what could that mean?

“Are you…Tendriller?” she asked as she lowered her saber.

“You’re the second person to ask that today! And you’re right!” Lobore laughed. He then leapt forward and began exchanging saber slashes over the bodies of the other Rangers. “Clearly, someone has sent you some valuable information…you truly are a strong one in mind, but you must be killed.”

Lobore slashed Eliza across the stomach and sent her toppling to the ground with her teammates. “Now…all of the Rangers are ripe for the picking…”

Eliza knew what was coming, but she didn’t know how to overcome her fate. However, as she shifted her eyes to the right, an idea came to her. As Lobore reared his sword back, Eliza slashed him with a strike from a weapon in each of her hands. She then used the weapons as canes to prop herself up. Lobore was awed as he saw Eliza holding her Photo Saber in her left hand and the Arc Sword in the right.

“It’s my time,” Eliza cried, “O-Arc Armor Activate!”

Overcome by a powerful golden glow, Eliza giggled gleefully as the Arc Sword imbued her with power. In addition to becoming stronger and gaining golden arm and leg cuffs, she gained rainbow trimmings around the white emblems on her chest. The Arc Sword dividing into two small but well built daggers further surprised but pleased Eliza. She looked herself over and knew that she could return with confidence from her yellow transforming dimension to the woods.

Lobore staggered a bit when he saw her. Eliza walked slowly forward, softly menacing him.

“I don’t know how you’ve got control of Lobore, Tendriller…my guess would be through a seed. But as usual, you’ve overstayed your welcome. Nefaria had the right idea in fighting you. I only wish I could get at the real you for all the pain you’ve caused us.”

Lobore circled away from Eliza and laughed as he grabbed the unconscious Nick by the scruff of the neck. “You wouldn’t hurt your friend, now…would you?”

Eliza stopped dead in her tracks, afraid to strike. She paused, hoping for something, anything to stop Lobore. Panting heavily, she waited. Amazingly, Lobore seemed to lower Nick to the ground. Lobore cried out and Eliza seized her chance. She leapt forward and slashed Lobore’s midsection before delivering a powerful punch and kick to his chest. Lobore flew back and slammed into a tree, defeated. But he had not been destroyed.

“I have a strong mind…and a strong body to back it up…contrary to what you might believe,” Eliza spat, “ULTRANOVA!”

Eliza held her daggers together in the air as the stars in the sky feverishly brightened. Her daggers sparked as she slashed them together, and from the embers came a huge white star looking as though it would burst. It did, in fact, as she slammed her daggers against the star and sent it hurtling toward Lobore. As if the wind had been knocked out of him, Lobore gasped and flew so hard into the tree that the bark cracked and the tree fell over. As Lobore hard to the ground, his body disappeared in a flash of light.

Although the battle had consumed a lot of her energy, she had won. Eliza walked over to the sleeping Andy and shook his hand as she muttered, “Thank you…the Sword…was good.” She was becoming delirious. However, she did pluck the morpher off his wrist and strap it to her own, saying, “I know Ory will need this.” Finally, Eliza stared at two Super Dark Embryos, which had just finished materializing before the tree where Lobore’s body had been. Eliza laughed, her chest clenching as she did so. She’d overestimated the power of the explosion…but so had Lobore. She smiled as one Super Dark Embryo seemed to be overtaking the other. Her eyes fluttered…she was growing faint…

Eliza raised her wrist with both morphers on it and muttered, “Power Pan…Power P…Power…Power…Power Down.” As the light stopped flashing upon her descent, her mind stopped being awake.


A few hours later, Eliza awoke to see the alarm in the fore room above her head. She slowly got up and saw the other Rangers once again by her side…though they were de-morphed. She got up and shoved Nick as she said, “Wake up…you okay?”

Nick shook his red hair and rubbed his head as he said, “Yes…at least…I think I’m okay…What happened? All I remember is that explosion…”

Eliza got up and slowly remembered what she knew. “I…I had a vision…of Lobore with Tendriller’s powers…Lobore’s been controlled by Tendriller the whole time!”

Nick winced and said, “Really? No wonder he was so tough.”

“Yeah…and we all died…but…I didn’t know who you guys were. You were fighting us.”

“How could I…” Nick started, but Eliza kept ploughing. She was on a roll.

“And then I woke up and…” Eliza’s eyes lit up as the final memory came to her, “And…and I killed Lobore! I killed him with my Arc Armor! But…oh no!” Eliza stared down at her Photomorpher and moaned as she said, “But I didn’t lock him…but I…and now Ory’s morpher is gone too!”

Eliza slumped to the ground and moaned continuously. “I don’t get it…why didn’t Ory’s plan to invade the base work?”

“My guess,” Nick said, “Would be that it was another one of evil Ory’s setups. Case in point,” he said, lifting up a piece of paper on the ground. It was a scribbled note reading, “I took the morpher…you’ll thank me later. Ory.”

Eliza shook her head and said, “I don’t think it was a setup though…I think he really just couldn’t know what was going to happen.”

Eliza looked at her other teammates who were getting up as she said, “And that’s why he started sending visions to me.”

“Another…” Nick started but Eliza stopped him.

“I don’t know what’s been going on exactly…all I know is that Lobore’s Embryo is loose, as is someone else’s…could be Nefaria’s or Tendriller’s…she wasn’t anywhere.” As her teammates came to, Eliza leaned over to Nick and whispered, “Until I know more about my visions…please don’t tell anyone.”

“We can’t keep this secret from them,” Nick whispered.

“It won’t be for long,” Eliza said, “Just while I…consider what I saw…” she trailed off.

“I love you,” Nick pleaded as he grasped her hands, “And I wouldn’t hurt you.”

“I know,” Eliza stammered. She then turned to the Solarplex door and thought, But does Ory?

[Green Senturion]

Weird...bet you don't know what's coming next!

12/5--Episode 33. Shadow of a Bout, Part II

Thanks for reading--stay tuned!

[Cuiran]

Great stuff, GS! Again, excellent job with the plot twists, turns, and occasional nosedives. =D You're right -- the transitions in this series are clearer and easier to catch onto. The twist with Ory and Thundra wasn't one I saw coming, even with the hints Ory himself gave -- and now what I'm really wondering is...what was REALLY on Ory's videotape? Did Thundra destroy the original or did Ory get his hands into her?

No, I'm not expecting an answer -- I know better. ;) Looking forward to the next installment!

As for mine, I'm probably going to try and post the first couple sections up tonight. Your stuff moves a LOT faster than mine, but hope you like it at least half as much as I've been enjoying your stories. =)

[Green Senturion]

The answer to your question may become clearer in the immediate future.;) I thank you for the second review, and hope to catch the first part of your fanfic tonight!

[Green Senturion]

Episode 33. Shadow of a Bout, Part II

Ory stared at the Photomorpher glinting in the morning sun. I’m good, Thundra thought, I’m real good. All I had to do was stick around after the explosion to get my morpher back. Granted, it involved helping the Yellow Ranger…

That was my doing, another voice came.

No! Thundra yelled back. You are not in control here.

You are weakening, the voice of Ory said, Do not delude yourself into thinking that you actually wanted to help Elizabeth defeat Lobore…

No no no! Away!

Ory stood for a moment and looked around at the silent woods. Is he gone, Thundra thought. The pause that followed seemed to affirm